Skip to main content

Full text of "Fantasy & Science Fiction v017n06 (1959 12) (PDF)"

See other formats


PDC 


THE MAGAZINE OF 

Fantasy and 


Science Fiction 


The Seeing ( 

TV commentary by 

CHARLES BEAUMONT 





What Now, Little Man? {novelet) 

MARK CLIFTON 

5 

Science: Thin Air 

ISAAC ASIMOV 

34 

The Terra-Venusian War of 1979 gerahd e. neyroud 

45 

State of Grace 

MARCEL AYME 

53 

The Homing Instinct of Joe Vargo 



{short novelet) 

STEPHEN BARR 

64 

The Rainbow Gold 

JANE RICE 

80 

Ferdinand Feghoot: XXI i 

GRENDEL BRIARTON 

89 

Books: Near Misses from All Over 

DAMON KNIGHT 

90 

Entertainment: The Seeing I CHARLES BEAUMONT 

93 

A Pride of Carrots 

ROBERT NATHAN 

100 

Index to Volume XVII 


130 


In this issue . . . Coming next month ... 4 

Cover hy Mel Hunter 

(see 'In this issue . . ** for comment) 


Joseph IV. Ferman, publisher Robert P. Mills, editor 


The Magazine of Fantasy and Science Fiction, V'olume 17, No. 6, Whole No. 103, DEC. 
1959. Published monthly by Mercury Press, Inc., at 40f a copy. Annual subscription, $4.50 
in U. S. and Possessions, and Canada. $5.00 in the Pan-American Union; $5.50 in all other 
countries. Publication office. Concord, N. H. Editorial and general offices, 527 Madison 
Avenue, New York 22, N. Y. Second class Postage paid at Concord, N. H. Printed in 
U. S. A. (£) 1959 by Mercury Press, Inc. All rights, including translations into other 
languages, reserved. Submissions must be accompanied by stamped, self-addressed enve^ 
lopes; the Publisher assumes no responsibility for return of unsolicited manuscripts. 

Damon Knight, book editor Isaac Asimov, contributing saENCE editor 
J. Francis McCotnas, advisory editor Ruth Ferman, circulation director 





In this issue . . . 


Mel Hunter s cover this month is the third in his series for F&SF con- 
cerning the adventures of “the last man." The first, you may remember, 
showed him tenderly watering a rose richly blooming in a desert waste- 
land; in the second, he was wistfully poring through mail order cata- 
logues he had unearthed in an old packing crate. As for his discovery 
of the new Eve in his current adventure — Mr. Hunter is resolutely un- 
communicative as to when, or even if, a marriage will take place. Follow 
F&SF s covers faithfully so that you will be sure not to miss the next 
disturbing installment. . . . 

Charles Beaumont used to conduct a column in these pages called “The 
Science Stage," in which he cast a discerning eye on the science fantasy 
products of Hollywood — and generally found them wanting, euphe- 
mistically speaking. Times have changed somewhat, however, and there 
seems to be reason to hope that television producers may well be on 
the verge of doing much letter by our field than they or the movie pro- 
ducers have done in the past, and we have recalled the knowledgeable 
and perceptive Mr. Beaumont to make a fresh survey. His new column, 
'The Seeing I," will be appearing here from time to time, as circum- 
stances in Holl>ivood and New York studios warrant. 

Last July, we offered $100. to the reader with the best suggestion for 
exploiting tlie curious properties of Stan Budzik’s machine in “Success 
Story," by H. M. Sycamore. The response was large, and the suggestions 
varied and ingenious; the judges had a most difficult time. In the end, 
the check and our congratulations were sent to J. Martin Graetz, of 
Cambridge, Mass. And to the rest of you who entered, we offer our 
congratulations, too — on your inventive and competitive spirits. (Better 
luck next time!) 


Coming next month . . . 

The Final Gentleman (short novelet) 

The Only Game in Town 

(a Time Patrol short novelet) 

Double, Double, Toil and Trouble 

The Blind Pilot 

translated from the French by 


CLIFFORD SIMAK 
POUL ANDERSON 

HOLLEY CANTINE 

CHARLES HENNEBERG 
DAMON KNIGHT 



It has been said of the retired personnel expert, Mark Clifton, 
that each story he does is different in approach and style 
from the last. There are two constants, however— Mr. Clifton 
always has something to say, and he always says it in a way 
to command the readers interest. The dramatic case in point 
raises one of the most important questions we will face when 
we go out in spaee; can you answer it? 


What Now, Little Man? 


by Mark Clifton 


Tiie mystery of what made tiie 
goonic tick tomK^ted me for 
twenty years. 

Why, when that first party of 
big game hunters came to Libo, 
why didn’t the goonies nm away 
and liide, or fi^t back? Why did 
they instantly, immediately, al- 
most seem to say, ‘Tou want us 
to die, Man? For you we will do it 
gladlyl” Didn’t tliey have any 
sense of survival at all? How could 
a species survive if it lacked that 
sense? 

"Even when one of the hunters, 
furious at being denied the thrill 
of the chase, turned a machine 
gun on the drove of tliem,” I said 
to Paul Tyler, "they just stood 
there and let him mow tliem 
down.” 

Paul started to say something in 
quick protest, tlien simply looked 
sick. 


"Oh yes,” I assured him. "One of 
them did just that. There was a 
hassle over it. Somebody remind- 
ed him that the machine gun was 
designed just to kill human be- 
ings, that it wasn’t sporting to turn 
it on game. The hassle sort of took 
the edge off their fun, so they 
piled into their space yacht and 
took off for some otlier place 
where they could count on a chase 
before the kill.” 

I felt his sharp stare, but I pre- 
tended to be engrossed in meas- 
uring tlie height of Libo’s second 
sun above the mountain range in 
the west. Down below us, from 
where we sat and smoked on Sen- 
tinel Rock, down in my valley and 
along the sides of the river, we 
could see the goonie herds gath- 
ering under their groves of pal 
trees before night fell. 

Paul didn’t take issue, or feed 


5 



6 

me that line about harvesting the 
game like crops, or this time even 
kid me about my contempt for 
Earthers. He was beginning to 
realize that all the old timer Li- 
boans felt as I did, and that there 
was reasonable justification for do- 
ing so. In fact, Paul was fast be- 
coming Liboan himself. I prob- 
ably wouldn’t have told him the 
yam about that first hunting party 
if I hadn’t sensed it, seen the way 
he handled his own goonies, the 
aflFection he felt for them. 

‘‘Why were oiu: animals ever 
called goonies, Jim?” he asked. 
“They’re . . . Well, you know the 
goonie.” 

I smiled to myself at his use of 
the possessive pronoun, but I did- 
n’t comment on it. 

“That too,” I said, and knocked 
the dottle out of my pipe. “That 
came out of the first hunting 
party.” I stood up and stretched 
to get a kink out of my left leg, 
and looked back toward the house 
to see if my wife had sent a goonie 
to call us in to dinner. It was a lit- 
tle early, but I stood a moment 
to watch Paul’s team of goonies up 
in the yard, still folding their 
harness beside his rickashaw. Td 
sold them to him, as yearlings, a 
couple of years before, as soon as 
their second pelt showed they’d 
be a matched pair. Now they 
were mature young males, and as 
handsome a team as could be 
found anywhere on Libo. 

I shook my head and marveled. 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

oh for maybe the thousandth time, 
at the impossibihty of communi- 
cating the goonie to anyone who 
hadn’t seen them. The ancient 
Greek sculptors didn’t mind com- 
bining human and animal form, 
and somebody once said the goon- 
ie began where those sculptors 
left oflF. No human muscle cultist 
ever managed quite the perfect 
symmetry natiual to the goonie— 
grace without calculation, beauty 
without artifice. Their pelts va- 
ried in color from the silver blonde 
of this pair to a coal black, and 
tlieir huge eyes from the palest to- 
paz to an emerald - green, and 
from emerald green to deep-hued 
amethyst. The tightly curled 
mane spread down the nape and 
flared out over the shoulders hke 
a cape to blend with the short, 
fine pelt covering the body. Their 
faces were like Greek sculpture, 
too, yet not human. No, not hu- 
man. Not even humanoid, be- 
cause— well, because that was a 
comparison never made on Libo. 
That comparison was one thing 
we couldn’t tolerate. Definitely, 
then, neither human nor human- 
oid. 

I turned fi'om watching the 
team which, by now, had finished 
folding their harness into neat 
little piles and had stretched out 
on the ground to rest beside the 
rickashaw. I sat back down and 
packed my pipe again with a 
Libo weed we called tobacco. 

“Why do we call them goc«i- 



WHAT NOW, LITTLE MAN? 

ies?’* I repeated Pauls question. 
‘There’s a big bird on Earth. In- 
habits some of the Soutli Sea is- 
lands, millions of them crowd to 
gether to nest Most stupid crea- 
tiure on Earth, seems like, the way 
they behave on their nesting 
grounds. A man can hardly walk 
among them; they don’t seem to 
know enough to move out of the 
way, and don’t try to protect 
themselves or their nests. Some 
reason I don’t know, it’s called the 
Goonie Bird. Guess the way these 
animals on Libo behaved when 
that hunting party came and shot 
them down, didn’t run away, hide, 
or fight, reminded somebody of 
that bird. The name stuck.” 

Paul didn't say anything for a 
while. Then he surprised me. 

“It’s called the Goonie Bird 
when it’s on the ground,” he said 
slowly. “But in the air it’s the most 
magnificent flying creature known 
to man. In the air, it’s called the 
albatross.” 

I felt a chill. I knew the legend, 
of course, the old-time sailor super- 
stition. Kill an albatross and bad 
luck will haunt you, dog you all the 
rest of your days. But either Paul 
didn’t know The Rime of the An- 
cient Mariner or was too tactful 
a young man to make it plainer. I 
supplied the Libo colony witli its 
fresh meat. The only edible ani- 
mal on the planet w^as the goonie. 

Carson’s Hill comes into tlie 
yarn I have to tell— in a way is rc- 


7 

sponsible. Sooner or later almost 
every young tenderfoot finds it, 
and in his mind it is linked with 
anguish, bitterness, emotional vio- 
lence, suppressed fury. 

It is a loioll, the highest point in 
the low range of hills that sepa- 
rates my valley from the smaller 
cup which shelters Libo City. Hal 
Carson, a buddy of mine in the 
charter colony, discovered it. Flat 
on top, it is a kind of granite table 
surrounded by giant trees, which 
make of it a natural amphitlieatre, 
almost like a cathedral in feeling. 
A young man can climb up there 
and be alone to have it out wdth 
liis soul. 

At one time or another, most do. 
“Go out to the stars, young man, 
and grow up with the universer 
the posters say all over Earth. It 
has its appeal for the strongest, 
the brightest, the best. Only the 
dull-eyed breeders are content to 
stay at home. 

In the Company recruiting of- 
fices they didn’t take just any- 
body, no matter what his attitude 
was— no indeed. Anybody, for ex- 
ample, who started asking ques- 
tions about how and when ho 
might get back home— with the 
fortune he w^ould make— was cold- 
ly told that if he were already 
w’orrying about getting back he 
shouldn’t be going. 

Somehow, the young man was 
never quite sure how, it became a 
challenge to his bravery, his dar- 
ing, his resourcefulness. It w’as a 



8 

bait which a young fellow, anx- 
ious to prove his masculinity, the 
most important issue of his life, 
couldn't resist. The burden of 
proof shifted from the Company 
to the applicant, so that where he 
had started out cautiously in- 
quiring to see if this offer mi^t 
suit him, he wound up anxiously 
trying to prove he was the one 
they wanted. 

Some wag in the barracks scut- 
tlebutt once said, ‘They make you 
so afraid they wont take you, it 
never occurs to you tliat you'd be 
better off if they didn't." 

“A fine mess,” somebody else 
exclaimed, and let a httle of his se- 
cret despair show through. ‘To 
prove you are a man, you lose the 
reason for being one.” 

That was the rub, of course. 

Back when man was first learn- 
ing how to misuse atomic power, 
everybody got all excited about 
the effects of radiation on germ 
plasm. Yet nobody seemed much 
concerned over the effects of un- 
shielded radiation in space on 
that germ plasm— out from under 
the protecting blanket of Earth's 
atmosphere, away from the nat- 
ural conditions where man had 
evolved. 

There could be no normal col- 
ony of man here on Libo— no chil- 
dren. Yet the goonies, so unspeak- 
ably resembling man, could breed 
and bear. It gave the tenderfoot 
a smouldering resentment against 
the goonie which a psychologist 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

could have explained; that wild, 
unreasoning fury man must feel 
when frustration is tied in witli 
prime sex— submerged and fester- 
ing because simple reason told the 
tenderfoot that the goonie was 
not to blame. 

The tide of bitterness would 
swell up to choke the young ten- 
derfoot there alone on Carson's 
Hill. No point to thinking of home, 
now. No point to dreaming of his 
triumphant retinn— space-burnt, 
strong, virile, remote udth tlic 
vastness of space in his eyes— 
ever. 

Unfair to the girl he had left 
behind that he should hold her 
with promises of loyalty, the girl, 
with ignorance equal to his own, 
w^ho had urged him on. Better to 
let her think he had changed, 
growm cold, lost his love of her— 
so that she could fulfil her func- 
tion, turn to someone else, some 
damned Company reject— but a 
reject who could still father chil- 
dren. 

Let them. Let them strain them- 
selves to populate tlie universe! 

At this point the angry bitter- 
ness would often spill over into 
unmanly tears (somebody in the 
barracks had once said that Car- 
son's Hill should be renamed Cr>'- 
ing Hill, or Tenderfoot's Lament). 
And the tortured boy, despising 
himself, would gaze out over my 
valley and long for home, long for 
the impossible undoing of what 
had been done to him. 



WHAT NOW, LITTLE MAN? 

Yes, if there hadn't been a Car- 
son s Hill there wouldn't be a yam 
to telL But then, almost ev^ 
place has a Carson s Hill, in one 
form or another, and Eartliers re- 
main Earthers for quite a while. 
They can go out to tlie stars in a 
few days or weeks, but it takes a 
little longer before they begin to 
grow up with the universe. 

Quite a little longer, I was to 
find. Still aliead of me, I was to 
have my own bitter session there 
again, alone— an irony because Td 
thought rd come to terms with 
myself up tliere some twenty 
years ago. 

It is the yoimg man who is as- 
sumed to be in conflict with his 
society, who questions its moral 
and ethical stmctures, and yet I 
wonder. Or did I come of age late, 
very late? Still, when I look back, 
it was the normal thing to accept 
things as we found them, to be so 
concerned with things in their re- 
lationship to us that we had no 
time for wonder about relation- 
ships not connected with us. Only 
later, as man matures, has time to 
reflect— has sometliing left over 
from the effort to survive. . . , 

When I first came to Libo, I ac- 
cepted the goonie as an animal, a 
mere source of food. It was Com- 
pany policy not to attempt a col- 
ony where there was no chance 
for self-support Space shipping- 
rates made it impossible to supply 
a colony with food for more tlian 


9 

a short time while it was being es- 
tablished. Those same shipping 
rates make it uneconomical to 
ship much in the way of machin- 
ery, to say nothing of luxuries. A 
colony has to have an indigenous 
source of food and materials, and 
if any of that can also be turned 
into labor, all the better. I knew 
that. I accepted it as a matter of 
course. 

And even as I learned about my 
own dead seed, I learned that the 
same genetic principles applied 
to other Earth life, that neither 
animal nor plant could be expect- 
ed to propagate away from Earth. 
No, the local ecology had to be 
favorable to mans survival, else 
no colony. I accepted that, it was 
reasonable. 

The colony of Libo was com- 
pletely dependent on the goonie 
as the main source of its food. Tlie 
goonie was an animal to be used 
for food, as is the chicken, the 
cow, the rabbit, on Earth. The 
goonie is beautiful, but so is the 
gazelle,, which is delicious. The 
goonie is vaguely shaped like a 
human, but so is the monkey which 
was once the prime source of pro- 
tein food for a big part of Earth s 
population. I accepted all that, 
witliout question. 

Perhaps it was easy for me. I 
was raised on a farm, where 
slaughtering of animals for food 
was commonplace. I had the av- 
erage farm boys contempt for the 
dainty young lady in the fashion- 



10 

able city restaurant who, without 
thought, lifts a bite of rare steak, 
dripping with blood, to her pearly 
teeth; but who would turn pale 
and retch at the very thought of 
killing an animal. Whore did she 
tliink that steak ciime from? 

At first we killed the goonies 
around our encampment which 
was to become Libo City; went 
out and shot them as we needed 
them, precisely as hunters do on 
Earth. In time we had to go far- 
ther and farther in our search for 
them, so I began to study them, in 
hope I could domesticate them. 
I learned one of their peculiari- 
ties—they were completely de- 
pendent upon the fruit of the pal- 
tree, an ever-bearing tree. Each 
goonie had its o\mi pal tree, and 
we learned by experiment that 
they would starve before they 
\\T)uld eat the fruit from any other 
pal tree. 

There was anotlier peculiarity 
which don't yet understand, 
and yet we see it in rudimentary 
fonn on Earth where game breeds 
heartily dming seasons of plenti- 
ful food, and sparsely in bad 
\ears. Here, the goonie did not 
bear young unless there were un- 
claimed pal trees aviiilable, and 
did bear young up to the limit of 
such trees. 

My future was clear, then. Ob- 
tain the kind and plant the pal 
trees to insure a constant supply 
of meat for the colony. It was the 
farm lx)y coming out in me, no 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

doubt, but no different from any 
farm boy who grows up and wants 
to own his own farm, his own cat- 
tle ranch. 

I was a young man trying to 
build a secure future for himself. 
There was no thought of the goon- 
ie except as a meat supply. I ac- 
cepted that as a matter of course. 
And as Libo City grew, I contin- 
ued to increase my planting of pal 
trees in my valley, and my herds 
of goonies. 

It was only later, much later, 
that I found the goonie could also 
be trained for work of v^arious 
lands. I accepted tliis, too, in the 
same spirit we trained colts on the 
farm to ride, to pull the plow, to 
work. 

Perhaps it was tliis training, 
only for the crudest tasks at first, 
then later, calling for more and 
more skill, that proved my undo- 
ing. On the farm we separated our 
pet animals from the rest; we 
gave our pets names, but wc never 
gave names to those destined for 
slaughter, nor fonned any affec- 
tion for them. This was taboo. I 
foimd myself carr)Tng out the 
same procedures here. I separated 
those goonies I trained from the 
meat herds. Then I separated the 
common labor goonies from the 
.skilled labor. 

I should have stopped there- 
at least there. But when man s cu- 
riosity is aroused. . . . Can we 
say to the research scientist, ‘Tou 
may ask tliis question, but you are 



11 


WHAT NOW, LITTLE MAN? 

forbidden to ask that one. You 
may take this step, but you must 
not take a second, to see what lies 
beyond.” Can we say that to the 
human mind? I did not say it to 
myself. 

I taught certain goonies to 
speak, to read, to write. 

The goonies accepted this train- 
ing in the same joyful exuberance 
they accepted everything else 
from man. I never understood it, 
not until now. Their whole behav- 
ior, their whole being seemed tlie 
same as greeted the first hunting 
party. “You want us to die, man? 
For you, we wdll do it gladly.” 

Whatever man wanted, the 
goonie gave, to the limit of liis ca- 
pacity. And I had not found that 
limit. 

I took one step too many. I 
know that now. 

And yet, should I not have tak- 
en that last step— teaching them 
to speak, to read, to write? The 
capacity was in them for learning 
it all the time. Was it finding it 
out that made the diflFerence? But 
what kind of moral and etliic 
structure is it that depends on ig- 
norance for its support? 

Miriam Wellman comes into 
the yam, too. She was the cata- 
lyst. My destruction was not her 
fault. It would have come about 
anyway. She merely hastened it. 
She had a job to do, she did it 
well. It worked out as she planned, 
a cauterizing kind of thing, burn- 


ing out a sore that was beginning 
to fester on Libo— to leave us 
hurting a little, but clean. 

Important though she was, she 
still remains a little hazy to me, a 
little unreal. Perhaps I was al- 
ready so deep into my quandary, 
without knowing it, that both peo- 
ple and things were a httle hazy, 
and the problem deep withm me 
iny only reality. 

I was in Libo City the day she 
landed from the tender that serv- 
iced the planets from the motlier 
ship orbiting out in space. I saw 
her briefly from the barbershop 
across the street when she came 
out of the warehouse and walked 
down our short main street to tiie 
Company Administration Build- 
ing. She was a dark-haired little 
thing, sharp-eyed, neither young 
nor old— a crisp, efficient career 
gal, she seemed to me. I didn’t see 
any of tlie men on the street make 
a pass at her. She had the looks, 
all riglit, but not the look. 

There weren’t more than a doz- 
en women on the whole planet, 
childless women who had fore- 
gone having children, who had 
raked up the exorbitant space fare 
and come on out to join their man 
anyhow; and the men shoidd hav^e 
been falling all over Miriam Well- 
man— but they weren’t. They just 
looked, and then looked at each 
other. Nobody whistkxl. 

I got a little more of what had 
happened from the head ware- 
houseman, vv^ho was a friend of 



12 

mine. He smelled something 
\vrong, he said, the minute the 
tender cut its blasts and settled 
do\^Ti. Usually there’s joshing, not 
alwa> s friendly, between the ten- 
der crew and the warehouse crew 
— tlie contempt of tlic spaceman 
for the landbound; the scorn of 
tlie landlx)und for the glamorboy 
spacemen who tliink their sweat 
is wino. 

Not today, Tlio pilot didn’t 
come out of his cabin at all to 
stretch his legs; he sat there look- 
ing straiglit aliead, and tlie ships' 
crew started hustling the dock 
loaders almost before the hatches 
opened for imloading a few sup- 
plies and loading our packages of 
libolines— the jewel stone whidi 
is our excuse for Ix^ing. 

She came down tlie gangplank, 
he said, gav^c a crisp-careless flick 
of her hand toward the pilot, who 
must ha\'C caught it out of the cor- 
ner of his eye for he nodded brief- 
ly, formally, and froze. Later we 
learned he was not supposed to 
tell us who she really was, but he 
did his best. Only we didn’t catch 
it. 

Slic came across tlie yard with 
all the human warehousemen star- 
ing, but not stepping toward her. 
Only tlie goonies seemed un- 
awaie. In their fashion, laughing 
and playing, and still turning out 
more work than humans could, 
they were already cleaning out 
the holds and trucking the sup- 
plies over to the loading dock. 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

She came up the little flight of 
stairs at the end of the dock and 
approached Hal, the head ware- 
houseman, who, he said, was by 
tliat time bugeyed. 

"Do you always let those crea- 
tures go around stark naked?” she 
asked in a low, curious voice. She 
waved toward tlic gangs of goon- 
ies. 

He managed to get his jaw un- 
lunged enough to stammer. 

‘"\Vhy, Ma’am,” he says he said, 
"they’re only animals.” 

Nowdays, when he tells it, lie 
claims he saw a t\\inkle of laugh- 
ter in her eyes. I don’t believe it. 
She was too skilled fn the part she 
was playing. 

She looked at him, she looked 
back at the goonies, and she 
looked at him again. By tlien he 
said he was blushing all over, and 
sweating as if the dr>' air of Libo 
was a steam room. It wasn’t any 
trick to see how she was compar- 
ing, what she was thinking. And 
every stranger was wam^, be- 
fore he landed, that the one tiling 
the easy-going Liboan wouldn’t 
tolerate was comparison of goonie 
uuth man. Beside them we looked 
raw, unfinished, poorly done by an 
amateur. There was only one way 
we could bear it— there could be 
no comparison. 

He says he knows ho turned 
purple, but l>efore he could think 
of anything else to say, she swept 
on past him, tlirougli the main 
aisle of the warehouse, and out the 



WHAT NOW, LITTLE MAN? 

front door. All he could do was 
stand there and try to think of 
some excuse for Uving, he said. 

She had that effect on people— 
she cut them down to bedrock 
with a word, a glance. She did it 
deliberately. Yes, she came as a 
Mass Psyxihology Therapist, a 
branch of pseudo-science current- 
ly epidemic on Earth which be- 
lieved in the value of emotional 
purges whipped up into frenzies. 
She came as a prime trouble- 
maker, as far as we could see at 
the time. She came to see that the 
dear, fresh boys who were swarm- 
ing out to conquer the universe 
didn’t fall into the evil tempta- 
tions of space. 

She came at the critical time. 
Libo City had always been a 
small frontier spaceport, a lot like 
the old frontier towns of primitive 
Earth— a street of warehouses, 
commissaries, an administration 
building, couple of saloons, a 
meeting hall, the barracks, a 
handful of cottages for the men 
with wives, a few more cottages 
built by pairs of young men who 
wanted to shake ficc of barracks 
life for a while, but usually went 
back to it. May lx? there should 
have been anotlicr kind of House, 
also, but Eiuth was having anoth- 
er of its periodic moral spasms, 
and the old women of the male 
sex who comprised the Com- 
pany’s Board of Directors tlirew 
up their hands in hypocritical hor- 
ror at the idea of sex where there 


13 

was no profit to be made from the 
sale of diapers and cribs and pap. 

Now it was all changing. Libo 
City was mushrooming. The Com- 
pany had made it into a shipping 
terminal to serve the network of 
planets still out beyond as the 
Company extended its areas of 
exploitation. More barracks and 
more executive cottages were go- 
ing up as fast as goonie labor 
could build them. Himdreds of 
tenderfoot Earthers were being 
sliipped in to handle the clerical 
work of the terminal. Hundreds 
of Earthers, all at once, to bring 
with them their tensions, their 
callousness, swaggering, boasting, 
cruelties and sadisms which were 
natural products of life on Earth— 
and all out of place here where 
we’d been able to assimilate a 
couple or so at a time, when there 
hadn’t been enough to clique up 
among themselves; they’d had to 
learn a life of calmness and rea- 
son if tliey wanted to stay. 

Perhaps Miriam Wellman was a 
necessity. The dear, fresh boys 
filled the meeting hall, overflowed 
it, moved the nightly meetings to 
the open ground of the landing 
field. She used every emotional 
trick of the rabble-rouser to whip 
them up into frenzies, made them 
drunk on emotion, created a scene 
of back-pounding, shouting, jitter- 
ing maniacs. It was a good lesson 
for anybody who might believe in 
the progress of the human race 
toward reason, intelligence. 



14 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


I had my doubts about the value 
of what she was doing, but for 
what it was, she was good. She 
knew her business. 

Paul Tyler put the next piu-t of 
the pattern into motion. I hadn’t 
seen him since our talk about the 
first hunting party, but when we 
settled down in our living room 
chairs witli our pipes and our tall 
cool glasses, it was apparent he’d 
been doing some thinking. He 
started ofiF obliquely. 

‘'About three years ago,” he 
said, as he set his glass back do^\^l 
on the table, “just before I came 
out here from Earth, I read a book 
by an Australian hunter of kanga- 
roos,” 

The tone of his voice made it 
more than idle comment. I wait- 
ed. 

“This fellow told the reader, ev- 
ery page or so, how stupid the 
kangaroo is. But everything he 
said showed how intelligent it is, 
how perfectly it adapts to its nat- 
ural env^iromnent, takes every ad- 
v^antage. Even a kind of rough 
tribal organization in the herds, a 
recognized tribal ownership of 
lands, battles between tribes or in- 
dividuals that try to jToach, an or- 
ganized initiation of a stray be- 
fore it can be adopted into a 
tribe.” 

“Then how did he justify call- 
ing it stupid?” I asked. 

“Mavbc the real question is 
‘Why?^' ” 


“You answer it,” I said. 

“The economy of Australia is 
based on sheep,” he said. “And 
sheep, unaided, can’t compete 
with kangaroos. The kangaroo’s 
teeth are wedge shaped to bite 
clumps, and they can grow fat on 
new growth while sheep are still 
down into the heart of grass 
unable to get an>i:liing to eat. The 
kangaroo’s jump takes liim from 
clump to sparse clump where the 
sheep will walk himself to deatli 
trying to stave oflE starv^ation. So 
the kangaroo has to go, because it 
interferes witli man’s desires.” 

“Does that answ er ‘Why?’ ” I 
asked. 

“Doesn’t it?” he countered. 
“They have to keep it killed oflF, 
if man is to prosper. So they have 
to deprecate it, to keep their con- 
science clear. If w^e granted the 
goonie equal intelhgence wdtli 
man, could we use it for food? 
Enslave it for labor?” 

I was quick wdtli a denial. 

“The goonie was tested for in- 
telligence,” I said sharply. “Only 
a few months after the colony was 
founded. The Department of Ex- 
traterrestrial Psychology sent out 
a team of testers. Their work w'as 
exhaustive, and their findings un- 
equivocal.” 

“This w^as before you trained 
goonies for work?” he asked. 

“Well, yes,” I conceded. “But as 
I understood it, their findings ran 
deeper than just breaking an ani- 
mal to do some work patterns. It 



WHAT NOW, LITTLE MAN? 

had to do with super-ego, con- 
science. You know, we Ve never 
seen any evidence of tribal organ- 
ization, any of the customs of the 
primitive man, no sense of awe, 
fear, worship. Even their mating 
seems to be casual, without sense 
of pairing, permanence. Hardly 
even herd instinct, except that 
they grouped where pal trees 
clustered. But on their own, undi- 
rected, nobody ever saw them 
plant the pal tree. The psycholo- 
gists were thorough. They just 
didn’t find evidence to justify call- 
ing the goonie intelligent.” 

“That was tv^enty years ago,” he 
said. “Now they understand our 
language, complicated instruction. 
You’ve taught them to speak, read, 
and write.” 

I raised my blows. I didn’t think 
anyone knew about that except 
Ruth, my wife. 

“Ruth let tlie cat out of the bag,” 
he said with a smile. “But I al- 
ready knew about the speaking. 
As you say, the goonie has no fear, 
no conscience, no sense of con- 
cealment. They speak around 
anybody. You can’t keep it con- 
cealed, Jim.” 

“I suppose not,” I said. 

‘Which brings me to the point. 
Have you gone a step farther? 
Have you trained any to do cleri- 
cal work?” 

“Matter of fact,” I admitted. “I 
have. The Company has sharp 
pencils. If I didn’t ke^ up my 
records, they’d take the fillings out 


15 

of my teeth before I knew what 
was happening. I didn’t have hu- 
mans, so I trained goonies to do 
the job. Under detailed instruc- 
tion, of course,” I added. 

“I need such a clerk, myself,” he 
said. ‘There’s a new oflBce man- 
ager, fellow by name of Carl Hest. 
A— well, maybe you know the 
kind. He’s taken a particular dis- 
like to me for some reason— well, 
all right, I know the reason. I 
caught him abusing his rickashaw 
goonie, and told him off before I 
laiew who he was. Now he’s get- 
ting back at me through my re- 
ports. I spend more time making 
corrected reports, trying to please 
him, than I do in mining libolines. 
It’s rough. I’ve got to do some- 
thing, or he’ll accumulate enough 
evidence to get me shipped back 
to Earth. My reports didn’t matter 
before, so long as I brought in my 
quota of libolines— tlie clerks in 
Libo City fixed up my reports for 
me. But now I’ve got to do both, 
witli every T crossed and I dot- 
ted. It’s driving me nuts.” 

“I had a super like that when I 
was a Company man,” I said, with 
sympathy. “It’s part of the nature 
of the breed.” 

‘Tou train goonies and sell them 
for all other kinds of work,” he 
said, at last. “I couldn’t afford to 
buy an animal trained that far, 
but could you rent me one? At 
least while I get over this hump?” 

I was reluctant, but then, why 
not? As Paul said, I trained goo- 



16 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


nies for all other lands of work, 
why not make a profit on my 
clerks? What was the difference? 
And, it wouldn’t be too hard to re- 
place a clerk. They may have no 
intelligence, as the psychologists 
defined it, but they learned fast, 
needed to be shown only once. 

‘'About those kangaroos,” I said 
curiously. “How did that author 
justify calling them stupid?” 

Paul looked at me with a Httle 
frown. 

“Oh,” he said, “Various ways. 
For example, a rancher puts up a 
fence, and a chased kangaroo will 
beat himself to death trying to 
jump over it to go through it. 
Doesn’t seem to get the idea of go- 
ing around it. Things like that.” 

‘ Does seem pretty stupid,” I 
commented. 

“An artificial, man-made bar- 
rier,” he said. “Not a part of its 
natural environment, so it can’t 
cope with it.” 

“Isn’t that the essence of intel- 
ligence?” I asked. “To analyze new 
situations, and master them?” 

“I^ooking at it from man’s defin- 
tion of intelligence, I guess,” he 
admitted. 

“What other definition do we 
have?” I asked. . . . 

I went back to the rental of the 
goonie, then, and we came to a 
mutually satisfactory figure. I was 
still a little reluctant, but I couldn’t 
have explained why. There was 
something about the speaking, 
reading, wTiting, clerical work— I 


was reluctant to let it get out of 
my own hands, but reason kept 
asking me why. Pulling a ricka- 
shaw, or cooking, or serving the 
table, or building a house, or wTit- 
ing figures into a ledger and add- 
ing them up— what difference? 

In the days that followed, I 
couldn’t seem to get Pauls conver- 
sation out of my mind. It wasn’t 
only that I’d rented him a clerk 
against my feelings of reluctance. 
It was something he’d said, some- 
thing about the kangaroos. I went 
back over the conversation, recon- 
structed it sentence by sentence, 
until I pinned it down. 

“Lool^g at it from man’s defini- 
tion of intelligence,” he had said. 

“What other definition do we 
have?” I had asked. 

What about the goonie’s defini- 
tion? Tliat was a silly question. As 
far as I knew, goonies never de- 
fined anything. They seemed to 
live only for the moment. Perhaps 
the unfaihng supply of fruit from 
their pal tree, the lack of any natu- 
ral enemy, had never tauglit them 
a sense of want, or fear. And 
therefore, of conscience? Tliere 
was no violence in their nature, no 
resistance to anything. How, then, 
could man ever hope to under- 
stand the goonie? All right, per- 
haps a resemblance in physical 
shape, but a mental Ufe so totally 
alien. . . . 

Part of the answer came to me 
then. 

Animal psychology tests, I rea- 



WHAT NOW, LITTLE MAN? 

soned, to some degree must be 
based on how man, himself, would 
react in a given situation. The ani- 
mals intelligence is measured 
largely in terms of how close it 
comes to the behavior of man. A 
man would discover, after a few 
tries, that he must go around the 
fence; but the kangaroo couldn't 
figure that out— it was too far re- 
moved from anything in a past ex- 
perience which included no fenc- 
es, no barriers. 

Alien beings are not man, and 
do not, cannot, react in the same 
way as man. Man's tests, there- 
fore, based solely on his own 
standards, will never prove any 
otlier intelligence in the imiverse 
equal to man's own! 

The tests were as rigged as a 
crooked slot machine. 

But the goonie did learn to go 
around the fence. On -his own? No, 
I couldn't say that. He had the 
capacity for doing what was 
shown him, and repeating it when 
told. But he never did anything 
on his own, never initiated any- 
thing, never created anything. He 
followed complicated instructions 
by rote, but only by rote. Never as 
if he understood the meanings, 
the abstract meanings. He made 
sense when he did speak, did not 
just jabber like a parrot, but he 
spoke only in direct monosylla- 
bles— the words, themselves, a 
part of the mechanical pattern. I 
gave it up. Perhaps the psychol- 
ogists were right, after all. 


17 

A couple of weeks went by be- 
fore the next part of the pattern 
fell into place. Paul brought back 
the goonie clerk. 

“What happened?" I asked, 
when we were settled in the liv- 
ing room with drinks and pipes. 
“Couldn't he do the work?" 

“Nothing wrong ^vith the goo- 
nie," he said, a little sullenly. “I 
don't deserve a smart goonie. I 
don't deserve to associate with 
grown men. I'm still a kid with no 
sense.” 

“Well now," I said with a grin. 
“Far be it from me to disagree with 
a man's own opinion of himself. 
What happened?" 

“I told you about this Carl Hest? 
The OflBce Manager?" 

I nodded. 

“This morning my montlily re- 
ports were due. I took them into 
Libo City with my libolines. I 
wasn't content just to leave them 
with tlie receiving clerk, as usual. 
Oh, no! I took them right on in to 
Mr. High-and-mighty Hest, him- 
self. I slapped them down on his 
desk and I said, ‘All right, bud, see 
what you can find wrong with 
them this time.'" 

Paul began scraping the dottle 
out of his pipe and looked at me 
out of the comer of his eyes. 

I grinned more broadly. 

“I can understand,” I said. “I 
was a Company man once, my- 
self." 

“This guy Hest," Paul continued 
“raised his eyebrows, picked up 



18 

the reports as if they'd dirty his 
hands, flicked through them to 
find my dozens of mistakes at a 
glance. Then he went back over 
them—slowly. Finally, after about 
ten minutes, he laid them down on 
his desk. ‘Well, Mr. Tyler,’ he said 
in that nasty voice of his, What 
happened to you? Come down 
with, an attack of intelligence?’ 

“I should have quit when my 
cup was full,” Paul said, after I’d 
had my laugh. “But oh, no. I had 
to keep pouring and mess up the 
works— I wasn’t thinking about 
anything but wiping that sneer off 
his face. ‘Those reports you think 
are so intelligent,’ I said, were 
done by a goonie,’ Then I said, 
real loud because the whole office 
was dead silent, ‘How does it feel 
to know that a goonie can do this 
work as well as your own suck-up 
goons— as well as you could, prob- 
ably, and maybe better?* 

“I walked out while his mouth 
was still hanging open. You know 
how the tenderfeet are. They pick 
up the attitude that the goonie is 
an inferior animal, and they ride 
it for all it’s worth; they take easily 
to having something they can push 
around. You know, Jim, you can 
call a man a dirty name with a 
smile, and he’ll sort of take it; 
maybe not quite happy about it 
but hell take it because you said it 
right But here on Libo you don’t 
compare a man with a goonie— not 
anytime, no how, no matter how 
you say it.” 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

“So then what happened?” I’d 
lost my grin, suddenly. 

“It aD happened in front of his 
office staff. He’s got a lot of those 
suck-ups that enjoy his humor 
when he tongue-sldns us stupid 
bastards from out in the field. 
Their ears were all flapping. They 
heard the works. I went on about 
my business around town, and it 
wasn’t more than an hour before I 
knew I was an untouchable. The 
word had spread. It grew with the 
telling. Maybe an outsider would- 
n’t get the full force of it, but here 
in Libo, well you know what it 
would mean to tell a man he could 
be replaced by a goonie.” 

“I know,” I said around the stem 
of my pipe, while I watched his 
face. Something had grabbed my 
tailbone and was twisting it wtli 
that tingling feeling we get in the 
face of danger. I wondered if Paul 
even yet, had fully realized what 
he’d done. 

“Hell! All right, Jim, goddamn 
it!” he exploded. “Suppose a goo- 
nie could do their work better? 
That’s not going to throw them 
out of a job. Tliere’s plenty of 
work, plenty of planets besides 
this one— even if the Company 
heard about it and put in goonies 
at the desks.” 

“It’s not just that,” I said slowly. 
“No matter how low down a man 
is, he’s got to have something he 
thinks is still lower before he can 
be happy. The more inferior he is, 
the more he needs it. Take it away 



WHAT NOW, LITTLE MAN? 

from him and you’ve started some- 
thing.” 

“I guess,” Paul agreed, but I 
could see he had his reserve of 
doubt. Well, he was young, and 
he’d been fed that scout-master 
line about how noble mankind is. 
He’d learn. 

‘"Anyhow,” he said. “Friend of 
mine, better friend than most. I’ve 
found out, tipped me oflE. Said I’d 
better get rid of that goonie clerk, 
and quick, if I knew which side 
was up. I’m still a Company man, 
Jim. I’m like the rest of these poor 
bastards out here, still indentured 
for my space fare, and wouldn’t 
know how to keep alive if the 
Company kicked me out and left 
me stranded. That’s what could 
happen. Those guys can cut my 
feet out from imder me eveiy step 
I take. You know it. What can I do 
but knuckle under? So— I brought 
the goonie back.” 

I nodded. 

“Too bad you didn’t keep it un- 
der your hat, the way I have,” I 
said. “But it’s done now.” 

I sat and thought about it. I 
wasn’t worried about my part in it 
—I had a part because everybody 
would know I’d trained the goonie, 
that Paul had got him from me. It 
wasn’t likely a little two-bit oflSce 
manager could hurt me with the 
Company. They needed me too 
much. I could raise and train, or 
butcher, goonies and deliver them 
cheaper than they could do it 
themselves. As long as you don’t 


19 

step on their personal egos, the big 
boys in business don’t mind slap- 
ping down their underlings and 
telling them to behave themselves, 
if there’s a buck to be made out of 
it. 

Besides, I was damn good ad- 
vertising, a real shill, for their re- 
cruiting oflSces. “See?” they’d say. 
“Look at Jim MacPherson. Just 
twenty years ago he signed up 
with the Company to go out to the 
stars. Today he’s a rich man, inde- 
pendent, free enterprise. What he 
did, you can do.” Or they’d make 
it seem that way. And, they were 
right. I could go on being an inde- 
pendent operator so long as I kept 
off the toes of the big boys. 

But Paul was a different matter. 

“Look,” I said. “You go back to 
Libo City and teU it around that it 
was just a training experiment I 
was trying. Tliat it was a failure. 
That you exaggerated, even lied, 
to jolt Hest. Maybe that’ll get you 
out from under. Maybe we won’t 
hear anymore about it.” 

He looked at me, his face strick- 
en. But he could still try to joke 
about it, after a fashion. 

“You said everybody finds some- 
thing inferior to himse,f,” he said. 
“I can’t think of anything lower 
than I am. I just can’t” 

I laughed. 

“Fine,” I said with more hearti- 
ness than I really felt. “At one time 
or another most of us have to get 
clear down to rock bottom before 
we can begin to grow up.” 



20 

I didn't know then that there 
was a depth beyond rock bottom, 
a hole one could get into, with no 
way out. But I was to learn. 

I was wrong in telling Paul we 
wouldn't hear anything more 
about it. I heard, ihe very next 
day. I was down in the south val- 
ley, taking care of the last plant- 
ing in the new orchard, when I 
saw a caller coming down the dirt 
lane between the groves of pal 
trees. His rickashaw was being 
pulled by a single goonie, and 
even at a distance I could see the 
animal was abused with over- 
work, if not worse. 

Yes, worse, because as they 
came nearer I could see whip 
welts across the pelt covering the 
goonie's back and shoulders, I be- 
gan a slow boil inside at the need- 
less cruelty, needless because any- 
body knows the goonie will kill 
himself with overwork if the mas- 
ter simply asks for it. So my caller 
was one of the new Earthers, one 
of the petty little squirts who had 
to demonstrate his power over the 
inferior animal. 

Apparently Ruth had had the 
same opinion for instead of treat- 
ing the caller as an honored guest 
and sending a goonie to fetch me, 
as was Libo custom, she'd sent 
him on down to the orchard. I 
wondered if he had enough sense 
to know he'd been insulted. I 
hoped he did. 

Even if I hadn't been scorched 


F.\NTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

to a simmering rage by the time 
the goonie halted at the edge of 
the orchard— and sank down on 
the ground without even unbuck- 
hng his harness— I wouldn't have 
liked the caller. The important 
way he climbed down out of the 
rickashaw, the pompous stride he 
affected as he strode toward me, 
marked him as some petty Com- 
pany oflBcial. 

I wondered how he had man- 
aged to get past Personnel. Usu- 
ally they picked the fine, upstand- 
ing, cleancut hero type— a little 
short on brains, maybe, but full of 
noble derring-do, and so anxious 
to be admired they never made 
any trouble. It must have been 
Personnel's off day when this one 
got through— or maybe he had an 
uncle. 

“Afternoon," I greeted him, 
without friendliness, as he came 
uP; 

“I see you're busy," he said 
briskly. “I am, too. My time is 
valuable, so I'll come riglit to the 
point. My name is Mr. Hest. I'm 
an executive. You're MacPher- 
son?" 

“Mister MacPherson,” I an- 
swered drily. 

He ignored it. 

“I hear you've got a goonie 
trained to bookkeeping. You 
leased it to Tyler on a thousand- 
dollar evaluation. An outrageous 
price, butd'll buy it. I hear Tyler 
turned it back." 

I didn't hke what I saw in his 



21 


WIIAT NOW, LITTLE MAN? 

eyes, or his loose, fat-lipped 
mouth. Not at all. 

‘‘The gooTiie is unsatisfactory,” I 
said. ‘‘The experiment didn’t work, 
and he’s not for sale.” 

“You can’t kid me, MacPher- 
son,” he said. “Tyler never made 
up those reports. He hasn’t the 
capacity. I’m an accountant. If 
you can train a goonie that far, I 
can train him on into real account- 
ing. The Company could save 
millions if goonies could take the 
place of humans in oflBce work.” 

I knew there were guys who’d 
sell their own mothers into a two- 
bit dive if they thought it would 
impress the boss, but I didn’t be- 
lieve this one had that motive. 
Tliere was something else, some- 
thing in the way his avid little 
eyes looked me over, the way he 
licked his lips, the way he came 
out with an explanation that a 
smart man would have kept to 
himself. 

“Maybe you’re a pretty smart 
accountant,” I said in my best hay- 
seed drawl, “but you don’t know 
anything at all about training goo- 
nies.” I gestured with my head. 
“How come you’re overworking 
your animal that way, beating liim 
to make him run up those steep 
liills .on those rough roads? Can’t 
you aflFord a team?” 

“He’s my property,” he said. 

‘Tfou’re not fit to own him,” I 
said, as abruptly. “I wouldn’t sell 
you a goonie of any kind, for any 
price.” 


Either the man had the hide of 
a rhinoceros, or he was driven by a 
passion I couldn’t understand. 

“Fifteen hundred,” he bid. “Not 
a penny more.” 

“Not at any price. Good day, 
Mr. Hest.” 

He looked at me sharply, as if 
he couldn’t believe I’d refuse such 
a profit, as if it were a new experi- 
ence for liim to find a man without 
a price. He started to say some- 
thing, then shut his mouth with a 
snap. He turned abruptly and 
strode back to liis rickashaw. Be- 
fore he reached it, he was shouting 
angrily to his goonie to get up out 
of that dirt and look alive. 

I took an angry’ step toward 
them and changed my mind. 
Whatever I did, Hest would later 
take it out on the goonie. lie 
was that kind of man. I 
stopped, too, by the old Lil)o- 
an custom of never meddling in 
another man’s affairs, lliore 
weren’t any laws about Iiandling 
goonies. We hadn’t needed tliein. 
Disapproval had been enough to 
bring tenderfeet into line, before. 
And I hated to see laws like tliat 
come to Libo, morals-meddling 
laws— because it was men like 
Hest who had the compulsion to 
get in control of making and en- 
forcing them, who liid behind the 
badge so they could get tlieir 
kicks without fear of reprisal. 

I didn’t know what to do. I w’ent 
back to planting the orchard and 
wwked until the first sun had set 



22 

and the second was close behind. 
Then I knocked oflF, sent the goo- 
nies to their pal groves, and went 
on up to die house. 

Ruth s first question, when I 
came through the kitchen door, 
flared my rage up again. 

she said curiously, and a 
little angry, “Why did you sell that 
clerk to a man like Hest?” 

“But I didn’t,"' I said. 

“Here’s the thousand, cash, he 
left widi me,” she said and pointed 
to the comer of the kitchen table. 
“He said it was the price you 
agreed on. He had me make out a 
bill of sale. I thouglit it peculiar 
because you always take care of 
business, but he said you wanted 
to go on working.” 

“He pulled a fast one, Ruth,” I 
said, my anger rising. 

“What are you going to do?” she 
asked. 

“Right after supper I’m going 
into Libo City. Bill of sale, or not. 
I’m going to get that goonie back.” 

“Jim,” she said. “Be careful.” 
There was worry in her eyes. 
“You’re not a violent man--and 
you’re not as yoimg as you used to 
be.” 

lliat was something a man 
would rather not be reminded of, 
not even by his vdfe— especially 
not by his wife. 

Inquiry in Libo City led me to 
Hest’s private cottage, but it was 
dark. I couldn’t rouse any re- 
sponse, not even a goonie. I tried 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

the men’s dormitories to get a line 
on him. Most of the young Earth- 
ers seemed to think it was a lark, 
and their idea of good sportsman- 
ship kept them from telling me 
where to find him. From some of 
them I sensed a deeper, more tur- 
gid undercurrent where good, 
clean fun might not be either so 
good or so clean. 

In one of the crowded saloons 
there was a booth of older men, 
men who’d been here longer, and 
kept a disdainful distance away 
from the new Eartliers. 

“There’s something going on, 
Tim,” one of them said. “I don’t 
Icnow just what. Try that hell- 
raisin’, snortin’ female. Hest’s al- 
ways hanging around her.” 

I looked around the booth. They 
were all grinning a little. So the 
story of how Hest had outfo.xed 
me had spread, and they could en- 
joy that part of it. I didn’t blame 
them. But I could tell they didn’t 
sense there was anything more to 
it than that. They told me where 
to locate Miriam Wellman’s cot- 
tage, and added as I started to 
leave: 

‘Tou need any help, Jim, you 
know where to look.” Part of it was 
to say that in a showdown against 
the Earthers they were on my 
side, but most of it was a bid to get 
in on a little fun, break the monot- 
ony. 

I found the woman’s cottage 
without trouble, and she answered 
the door in person. I told her who 



WHAT NOW^ LITTLE MAN? 


23 


1 was, and she invited me in witli- 
out any coy implications about 
what the neighbors miglit think. 
The cottage was standard, fur- 
nished with goonie-made furniture 
of native materials. 

'I'll come right to the point, 
Miss Wellman,” I said. 

"Good,” she answered crisply. 
“The boys will be gathering for 
their meeting, and I like to be 
prompt.” 

I started to tell her what I 
thought of her meetings, how 
much damage she was doing, how 
far she was setting Libo back. I 
decided tliere wouldn't be any 
use. People who do that kind of 
thing, her kind of thing, get their 
kicks out of the ego-bloating effect 
of their power over audiences and 
don’t give a good goddamn about 
how much damage tliey do. 

"I’m looking for Carl Hest,” I 
said. "I understand he’s one of 
your apple-polishers.” 

She was wearing standard cov- 
erall fatigues, but she made a ges- 
ture as if she were gathering up 
folds of a voluminous skirt to show 
me there was nothing behind 
them. ‘T am not hiding Carl Hest,” 
she said scornfully. 

"Then > ou know he is hiding,” I 
paused, and added, "And you 
probably know he conned my 
wife out of a valuable goonie. You 
probably know what he’s got in 
mind to do.” 

"I do, Mr. MacPherson,” she 
•said crisply. "I know very well.” 


I looked at her, and felt a deep 
discouragement. I couldn’t see any 
way to get past that shell of hers, 
that armor of self righteousness— 
No, that wasn’t it. She wasn’t 
quoting fanatic, meaningless 
phrases at me, clouding the issue 
with junk. She was a crisp busi- 
ness woman who had a situation 
well in hand. 

‘Then you know more than I 
do,” I said. "But I can guess some 
things. I don’t like what I can 
guess. I trained that goonie. I’m 
responsible. I’m not going to have 
it— well, whatever they plan to do 
witli it— just because I trained it 
to a work that Host and his toad- 
ies don’t approve.” 

"Very commendable senti- 
ments, Mr. MacPherson,” she said 
drily. "But suppose you keep out 
of an affair that’s none of your 
business. I understood that was 
Liboan custom, not to meddle in 
other people’s doings.” 

"That ivas the custom,” I said. 

She stood up suddenly and 
walked \\Tth quick, short strides 
across the room to a closet door. 
She turned around and looked at 
me, as if she had made up her 
mind to sometliing. 

"It’s still a good custom,” she 
said. "Believe it or not. I’m trying 
to preserv^e it.” 

I looked at her dumbfounded. 

"By letting things happen, 
whatever’s going to happen to 
that goonie?” I asked incredulous- 
ly. "By coming out here and whip- 



24 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


ping up the emotions of these 
boys, stirring up who knows what 
in them?’' 

She opened the door of tlie 
closet and I could see she was tak- 
ing out a robe, an iridescent, 
shimmering thing. 

'1 know precisely what I’m stir- 
ring up,” she said. “That’s my busi- 
ness. That’s what I’m here for.” 

I couldn’t believe it. To wliip 
up tlie emotions of a mob just for 
tlie kicks of being able to to do it ' 
was one thing. But to do it delib- 
erately, knowing the eflFect of 
arousing primitive savagery. . . . 

She turned around and began 
slipping into the garment. She 
zipped up tlie front of it with a 
crisp motion, and it transformed 
her. In darkness, under the proper 
spotlights, the ethereal softness 
completely masked her calculating 
efficiency. 

‘Why?” I demanded. “If you 
know, if you really do know, 
why?” 

“My work here is about fin- 
ished,” she said, as she came over 
to her chair and sat down again. 
“It will do no harm to tell you 
why. You’re not a Company man, 
and your reputation is one of dis- 
cretion. . . . The point is, in mass 
hiring for jobs in such places as 
Libo, we make mistakes in Per- 
sonnel. Our tests are not perfect.” 

“We?” I asked. 

“I’m a trouble-shooter for Com- 
pany Personnel,” she said. 

“All this miimbo-jumbo,” I said. 


“Getting out there and whipping 
these boys up into frenzies . . .” 

‘Tou know about medical in- 
noculation, vaccination,” she said. 
“Under proper controls, it can be 
psychologically applied. A little 
virus, a little fever, and from there 
on, most people are immune. 
Some aren’t. With some, it goes 
into a full stage disease. We don’t 
know which is wliich N\nthout 
test. We have to test. Those who 
can’t pass the test, Mr. MaePher- 
son, are shipped back to Earth. 
This way we find out quickly, in- 
stead of letting some Typhoid 
Marys gradually infect a whole 
colony.” 

“Rest,” I said. 

“Hest is valuable,” she said. “He 
thinks he is transferred often be- 
cause we need liim to set up pro- 
cedures and routines. Actually it’s 
because he is a natural focal point 
for the wrong ones to gather 
round. Birds of a feather. Sending 
him out a couple months in ad- 
vance of a troubleshooter saves us 
a lot of time. We already know 
where to look when we get there.” 

“He doesn’t catch on?” I asked. 

“People get blinded by their 
own self importance,” she said. 
“He can’t see beyond himself. 
And,” she added, “we vary our 
techniques.” 

I sat there and thought about it 
for a few minutes. I could see the 
sense in it, and I could see, in the 
long run, how Libo would be a 
better, saner place for the innocu- 



25 


WHAT NOW, LITTLE MAN ? 

lation that would make the better- 
balanced Earthers so sick of this 
land of thing they’d never want 
any more of it. But it was damned 
cold-blooded. These scientistsi 
And it was aside from tlie issue of 
my goonie clerk. 

‘'All riglit/' I said. “I guess you 
know v'hat you’re doing. But it 
happens Tm more interested in 
that goonie clerk.” 

“That goonie clerk is anotlier 
focal point/* she said. “I\'e been 
waiting for some such incident.** 

“You might have waited a long 
time;'* I said. 

“Oh, no,** she answered. “There’s 
always an incident. We wait for a 
particularly effective one.” 

I stood up. 

‘Tou*d sacrifice the goonie to 
the job > ou*re doing,” I said. 

'Tes,** she said shortly. “If it 
were necessary,” she added. 

“You can find some other inci- 
dent, tlien,” I said. “I don’t intend 
to sec that goonie mistreated, 
maybe worse, just to get a result 
for )'ou.** 

She stood up quickly, a flash of 
sliimmering light. 

'Tou wall keep your hands en- 
tirely off it, Mr. MaePhorson,” she 
said crisply. “I do not intend to 
have my work spoiled by amatem* 
meddling. I’m a professional. Tins 
kind of thing is my business. I 
know how to handle it. Keep off, 
Mr. MaePherson. You don’t real- 
ize how much damage you could 
do at tliis point.” 


“I’m not a Company man, Miss 
Wellman,” I said hotly. “You can’t 
order me.” 

I turned around and stalked 
out of her door and went back to 
the main street of town. It was 
nearly deserted now. Only a few’ 
of the older hands were sitting 
around in the saloons, a few so dis- 
gusted witli the frenetic meetings 
they w’ouldn’t go even to break 
the monotony. 

I went over to tlie main w^arc- 
house and tlirough the gate to the 
landing field. Tlie crowal w^as 
tliere, sitting around, standing 
around, moving aroimd, waiting 
for the show to start. At the far 
end there was a platform, all 
liglited up witli floods. It was bare 
except for a simple lectern at the 
center. Very effective. Miss Well- 
man hadn’t arriv’ed. 

Maybe I could spot Hest some- 
where up near the platform. 

I threaded my way througli the 
crow’d, tlirough knots of yoimg 
Eartlicrs vv^ho were shooting the 
breeze about happenings of the 
day, the usual endless gossii:) over 
trivialities. For a while I couldn’t 
pin it down, tlie sometliing that 
was lacking. Tlien I realized that 
the rapt, trance-like hypnotism I 
expected to see just wasn’t there. 
The magic was wearing off. It was 
at this stage of tlie game that a 
smaii rabble-rouser would move 
on, would sense die satiation and 
leave while he was still aliead, be- 
fore ever>’body began to realize 



26 

Jiow temporary, pointless and 
empty the whole emotional binge 
had been. As Miss Wellman had 
said, her work here was about fin- 
ished. 

But I didn’t spot Hest any- 
where. I moved on up near the 
platform. There was a group of 
five at one comer of the platform. 

‘'Where could I find Mr. Hest?” 
I asked them casually. 

They gave me the big eye, tlie 
innocent face, the don’t-know 
shake of the head. They didn’t 
know. I turned away and heard a 
snicker. I whirled back around 
and saw only wooden faces, the 
sudden poker face an amateur 
puts on when he gets a good hand 
—later he wonders why every- 
body dropped out of the pot. 

I wandered around some more. 
I stood on the outside of little 
knots of men and eavesdropped. I 
didn’t hear anything of value for a 
wliilo. 

It wasn’t until there was a buzz 
in tlie crowd, and a spotliglit 
swept over to the gate to highlight 
Miss Wellman’s entrance that I 
heard a snatch of phrase. Maybe 
it was the excitement that raised 
that voice just enough for me to 
hear. 

. . Carson’s Hill tonight . • 

“Shut up, you fool!” 

There was a deep silence as the 
crowd watched Miss Wellman in 
her sliimmering robe; she swept 
down tlie path tliat opened in 
front of her as if she were floating. 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

But I had the feeling it was an ap- 
preciation of good showmanship 
they felt. I wondered what it had 
been like a couple of weeks back. 

But I wasn’t waiting here for 
anything more. I’d got my answer. 
Carson’s Hill, of course! If Hest 
and his gang were staging another 
kind of show, a private one for 
their own enjoyment, Carson’s Hill 
would be the place. It fitted— the 
gang of juvenile delinquents who 
ai*e compelled to bum down the 
school, desecrate the chapel, stab 
to death the mother image in 
some innocent old woman w'ho 
just happened to walk by at the 
wrong moment— wild destruction 
of a place or symbol that repre- 
sented inner travail. 

I was moving quickly through 
the crowd, the silent crowd. There 
was only a low grumble as I 
pushed somebody aside so I could 
get through. Near the edge I 
heard her voice come through the 
speakers, low and thrilling, dulcet 
sweet. 

“My chilchen,” she began, “to- 
night’s meeting must be brief. 
This is farewell, and I must not 
biuden you with my grief at leav- 
ing you . . .” 

I made the yard gate and ran 
down the street to where my 
goonie team still waited beside 
tlie rickashaw'. 

“Let’s get out to Carson’s Hill as 
fast as we can,” I said to the team. 
In the darkness I caught the an- 
swering flash of their eyes, and 



WHAT NOW, LITTLE MAN? 

heard the soft sound of harness be- 
ing slipped over pelt. By the time 
I was seated, they were away in a 
smart mile-covering trot 

Miriam Wellman had been 
damned sure of herself, burning 
her bridges behind her while Hest 
and his rowdies were still on the 
loose, probably up there on Car- 
son’s Hill, torturing that goonie 
for their o^vn amusement. I won- 
dered how in hell she thought 
that was taking care of an>thing. 

The road that led toward home 
was smooth enough for a while, 
but it got rough as soon as the 
goonies took the trail that 
branched off toward Carson’s Hill. 
It was a balmy niglit, warm and 
sweet with the fragrance of pal 
tree blossoms. The sky was full of 
stars, still close, not yet faded in 
the liglit of the first moon that was 
now rising in the East. It was a 
world of beauty, and the only flaw 
it in was Man. 

In the starlight, and now the in- 
creasing moonlight Ciuson’s Hill 
began to stand fortli, blocking off 
the stars to the west. In the black- 
ness of that silhouette, near its 
crest, I seemed to catch a hint of 
reddish glow— a fiie had been 
built in the ampithcatre. 

Farther along, where tlie steep 
climb bc‘gan, I spoke softly to the 
team, had them pull off tlie path 
into a small grove of pal trees. 
From hero on the path w^ound 
around and took fore\’er to get to 


27 

die top. I could make better time 
with a stiff climb on foot. Avoid 
sentries, too— assuming they’d had 
enough sense to post any. 

The team seemed uneasy, as if 
diey sensed my tenseness, or knew 
w^hat was happening up there on 
top. We understood them so little, 
how could we know what the 
goonie sensed? But as always they 
w'ere obedient, anxious to please 
man, only to please him, whatever 
he wanted. I told them to conceal 
tliemselves and wait for me. They 
W’^ould. 

I left the patii and struck off in a 
straight line toward die top. The 
going wasn’t too bad, at first. Wide 
patches of no trees, no under- 
growdi, open to the moonlight. I 
worried about it a little. To any- 
one watching from above I w^ould 
be a dark spot moving against the 
light-colored grass. But I gambled 
they would be too intent witli 
their pleasures, or would be 
watching only the path, w^hich 
entered the grove from the other 
side of die hill. 

Now I was high enough to look 
off to the south-east where Libo 
City lay. I saw^ the lights of the 
mainstreet, tiny as a relief map. I 
did not see the bright spot of the 
platform on the kmding field. Too 
far away to distinguish, something 
blocking my view^ at that point 
. . . or w^as die meeting already 
over and the landing field dark? 

I plimged into a thicket of vines 
and brush. The advantage of con- 



28 

cealnient was offset by slower 
climbing. But I had no fear of los- 
ing my way so long as I climbed, 
Tlie glow of light was my beacon, 
but not a friendly one. It grew 
stronger as I climbed, and once 
tlicre ^^"as a shower of sparks 
^vafting upward as though some- 
tody had disturbed tlie &e. Dis- 
turbed it, in what way? 

I realized I was almost running 
up the hill and gasping for breath. 
The sound of my feet was a loud 
rustle of leaves, and 1 tried to go 
more slowly, more quietly as I 
neared the top. 

At my first sight of flickering 
raw flame through the trunks of 
trees, I stoi^ped. 

I had no plan in mind. I wasn’t 
fool enough to tliink I could plow 
in there and fight a whole gang of 
crazed sadists. A fictional hero 
would do it, of course— and win 
without mussing his pretty hair. I 
was no such hero, and nobody 
knew it better than I. 

Wliat would I do then? Try it 
an>^way? At my age? Already 
panting for breath from my climb, 
from excitement? Maybe from a 
fear that I wouldn’t admit? Or 
would I simply watch, horror- 
stricken, as witnesses on Earth had 
watched crazed mobs from time 
immemorial? Smely man could 
have found some way to leave his 
barbarisms back on Earth, where 
they were normal. 

I didn’t know. I felt compelled 
t(' steal closer, to see what was 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

happening. Was this, too, a part of 
the human pattern? Tlie horror- 
stricken \vltness, powerless to 
turn away, powerless to intervene, 
appalled at seeing tlie human be- 
ing in the raw? To carry the scar 
of it in his mind all tlie rest of his 
days? 

Was this, too, a foim of partici- 
pation? And from it a land of in- 
verse satisfaction of superiority to 
the mob? 

What the hell. I pushed my wa\^ 
on through tlie last thickets, on to- 
ward the flames. I didn’t know I 
was sobbing deep, wracking 
coughs, until I choked on a liic- 
cou^. Careful MaePherson! 
You’re just asking for it. How 
would you like to join the goonie? 

As it was, I ahnost missed the 
climax. Five minutes more and 
I would have found only an empty 
glade, a fire starting to bum lower 
for lack of wood, trampled grass 
between the crevices of flat gran- 
ite stones. 

Now from where I hid I saw hu- 
man silhouettes limned against 
the flames, moving in random 
patterns. I drew closer and clos- 
er, dodging from tree to tree. 
Softly and carefully I crept closer, 
until the blackness of silliouette 
gave way to the color-tones of 
firelight on flesh. I could hear the 
hoarseness of their passion drunk 
voices, and crept stiU closer until 1 
could distinguish words. 

Yet in this, as in the equally bar- 
baric meeting I’d left, something 



WHAT NOW, LITTLE MAN? 

was missing. There wasn't an ex- 
perienced lyncher among them. 
At least Personnel had had the 
foresight to refuse the applica- 
tions from areas where lynching 
was an endemic pleasure. The 
right words, at the right time, 
would have jelled thought and ac- 
tion into ultimate sadism, but as it 
was, the men here milled about 
uncertainly— driven by the desire, 
the urge, but not knowing quite 
how to go about it . . . the ado- 
lescent in his first sex attempt. 

'"Well lets do something,” one 
voice came clearly. "If hangings 
too good for a goonie that tries to 
be a man, how about burning?” 

“Let s skin him alive and auction 
off the pelt. Teach these goonies a 
lesson.” 

I saw the goonie then, spread- 
eagled on the ground. He did not 
struggle. He had not fought, nor 
tried to run away. Natiurally; he 
was a goonie. I felt a wave of re- 
lief, so strong it was a sickness. 
That, too. If he had fought or tried 
to run away, they \^^ouldn't have 
needed an experienced lyncher to 
tell them what to do. The opposi- 
tion would have been enough to 
turn them into a raving mob, all 
acting in one accord. 

And tlien I knew. I knew the an- 
swer to the puzzle that had tor- 
tured me for twenty years. 

But I was not to tliink about it 
further tlien, for the incredible 
happened. She must have left only 
moments after I did, and I must 


29 

have been hesitating there, hiding 
longer than realized. In any 
event, Miriam Wellman, in her 
shimmering robe, walking as 
calmly as if she were out for an 
evening stroll, now came into the 
circle of firelight. 

“Boys! Boys!” she said com- 
mandingly, chiding, sorrowfully, 
and without the slightest tremor of 
uncertainty in her v^oice. "Aren’t 
you ashamed of yoiuselv^es? Teas- 
ing that poor animal that way? 
Cutting up the minute my back is 
turned? And I trusted you, tool” 

I gasped at the complete inade- 
quacy, the unbelievable stupidity 
of the woman, unprotected, walk- 
ing into tlie middle of it and 
speaking as if to a roomful of 
kindergarten kids. But these w^re 
not kids! They were grown human 
males in a frenzy of lust for killing. 
Neither fire hoses, nor tear gas, 
nor macliinegun bullets had 
stopped such mobs on Earth. 

But she had stopped them. I 
realized they were standing there, 
shock still, agape with consterna- 
tion. For a tense ten seconds tliey 
stood there frozen in tableau, 
while Miss Wellman clucked her 
tongue and looked about with ex- 
asperation. Slow ly the tableau be- 
gan to melt, amost imperceptibly 
at first— the droop of a shoulder, 
die eyes that stared at the ground, 
one sheepish, foolish grin, a toe 
that made little circles on the 
rock. One, on the outskirts, tried 
to melt back into the darkness. 



30 

“Oh no you don't, Peter Black- 
bum!” Miss Wellman snapped at 
him, as if he were four years old. 
"You come right back here and 
untie this poor goonie. Shame on 
> ou. You, too, Carl Hest. The very 
idea!” 

One by one she called them by 
name, whipped them with phrases 
used on small children— but nev^er 
on grown men. 

She was a professional, she 
knew what she was doing. And 
she had been right in what she 
had told me— if Td butted in, there 
might have been incalculable 
damage done. 

Force would not have stopped 
them. It would have egged them 
on, increased the passiwi. They 
would have gloried in resisting it. 
It would have given meaning to a 
meaningless thing. The resistance 
would have been a part, a needed 
part, and given them the triumph 
of rape instead of the frustration 
of encountering motionless, indif- 
ferent acceptance. 

But she had shocked them out 
of it, by not recognizing their 
groum maleness, their lustful dan- 
gerousness. She saw them as no 
more than naughty children— and 
they became that, in their owm 
eyes. 

I watched them in a kind of 
daze, while, in their own daze, 
tliey untied tlie goonie, lifted him 
carefully as if to be sure tliey did- 
n’t hurt him. The goonie looked at 
tliem from his great glowing green 


FANT/\SY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

eyes without fear, without won- 
der. He seemed only to say that 
whatever man needed of him, 
man could have. 

With complete casualness, Miss 
Wellman stepped forward and 
took the goonie s hand. She led it 
to her owTi rickashaw at the edge 
of the grove. She spoke to her 
team, and without a backward 
look she drove aw ay. 

Even in this she had shown her 
complete mastery of technique. 
With no show of hurry, she had 
driven away before they had time 
to remember they were deter- 
mined, angry men. 

They stared after her into the 
darkness. Then meekly, tamely, 
without looking at one another, 
gradually even as if repelled by 
the presence of one another, they 
moved out of tlie grove tow^ard 
their own rickashaw^s on the other 
side of the grove near the path. 

The party was over. 

For those who find violent ac- 
tion a sufficient end in itself, the 
yam is over. The goonie was res- 
cued and would be returned to 
me. The emotional Tyqfiioid 
Marys had been isolated and 
would be shipped back to Earth 
where tlie disease was endemic 
and would not be noticed. Paul 
Tyler would be acceptable again 
in the company of men. Miriam 
Wellman would soon be on her 
way to her next assignment of 
trouble-sliooting, a different sitiia- 



WHAT NOW, LITTLE MAN? 

tion calling for techniques which 
would be different but equally ef- 
fective. The Company was saved 
some trouble that could have be- 
come unprofitable. Libo would re- 
turn to sanity and reason, the ten- 
derfeet would gradually become 
Liboans, insured against the 
spread of disease by their innocu- 
lation. . . . The mob unrest and 
disorders were finished. 

But the yarn was not over for 
me. What purpose to action if, be- 
yond giving some release to the 
manic depressive, it has no mean- 
ing? In the middle of it all, the an- 
swer to the goonie puzzle had hit 
me. But the answer solved noth- 
ing; it served only to raise much 
larger questions. 

At home that night I slept badly, 
so fitfully that Ruth grew worrit 
and asked if there was anything 
she could do. 

‘The goonie,” I blurted out as I 
lay and stared into the darkness. 
‘That first hunting party. If the 
goonie had run away, they would 
have given those hunters, man, 
the chase he needed for sport. 
After a satisfactory chase, man 
would have caught and killed the 
goonie down to the last one. If it 
had hid, it would have furnished 
another kind of chase, the chal- 
lenge of finding it, until one by one 
all would have been found out, 
and killed. If it had fought, it 
would have given man his thrill of 
battle, and the end would have 
been the goonie s death.” 


31 

Ruth lay there beside me, say- 
ing nothing, but I knew she was 
not asleep. 

T Ve always drought the goonie 
had no sense of survival,” I said. 
“But it took the only possible 
means of surviving. Only by the 
most complete compliance with 
mans wishes could it siu^dve. 
Only by giving no resistance in 
any form. How did it know, Ruth? 
How did it know? First contact, 
no experience with man. Yet it 
knew. Not just some old wise ones 
knew, but all knew instantly, 
down to the tinest cub. What kind 
of intelligence—?” 

“Try to sleep, dear,” Ruth said 
tenderly. ‘Try to sleep now. We'll 
talk about it tomorrow. You need 
your rest. . . .” 

We did not talk about it the 
next day. The bigger questions it 
opened up for me had begun to 
take form. I couldn’t talk about 
them. I went about my work in a 
daze, and in the later afternoon, 
compelled, drawn irresistibly, I 
asked the goonie team to take me 
again to Carson’s Hill. I knew that 
there I would be alone. 

The glade was empty, the 
grasses were already lifting them- 
selves upright again. The fire had 
left a patch of ashes and black- 
ened rock. It would be a long time 
before that scar was gone, but it 
would go eventually. The after- 
noon suns sent shafts of light down 
through the trees, and I found the 
spot that had been my favorite 



32 

twenty years ago when I had 
looked out over a valley and re- 
solved somehow to own it. 

I sat down and looked out over 
my \'alley and should have felt a 
sense of adiievement, of satisfac- 
tion that I had managed to do 
well But my valley was like the 
ashes of the burned-out fire. For 
what had I really achieved? 

Survival? ^\llat had I proved, 
except that I could do it? In going 
out to the stais, in conquering the 
universe, what was man proving, 
except that he could do it? What 
was he proving tliat the primitive 
tribesman on Eartli hadn r already 
proved when he conquered the 
jungle enough to eat without be- 
ing eaten? 

Was survival the end, and all? 
What about all these noble aspira- 
tions of man? How quickly he dis- 
carded tliem when his survival 
was threatened. What were they 
tlien but luxuries of a self-adula- 
tion which he practiced only 
when he could safely afiFord it? 

How was man superior to the 
goonie? Because he conquered it? 
Had he conquered it? Through 
my ranching, there were many 
more goonies on Libo now than 
when man had first arrived. The 
goonie did our work, we slaught- 
ered it for our meat. But it multi- 
plied and tlirove. 

Tlie satisfactions of pushing oth- 
er life forms around? We could do 
it. But vv’^asn’t it a pretty childish 
sort of satisfaction? Nobody knew 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

where the goonie came from, there 
was no evolutionary chain to ac- 
count for him here on Libo; and 
the pal tree on wdiich he depend- 
ed was unlike any odier kind of 
tree on Libo. Those were impor- 
tant reasons for tliinldng I was 
right. Had the goonie once con- 
quered the universe, too? Had it, 
too, found it good to push otlier 
life forms around? Had it grown 
up with tlie universe, out of its 
childish satisfactions, and run up 
against the basic question: Is there 
really anything beyond survival, 
itself, and if so, what? Had it 
found an answer, an answer so 
magnificent that it simply didn’t 
matter that man worked it, 
slaughtered it, as long as he multi- 
plied it? 

And would man, someday, too, 
submit willingly to a new, arro- 
gant, brash young life-form— in tlie 
knowledge that it really didn’t 
matter? But what was the end re- 
sult of knowing nothing mattered 
except static survival? 

To hell with tlie problems of 
man, let him solve tliem. What 
about yourself, MaePherson? 
What aro you trying to avoid? 
What won’t you face? 

To the rest of man the goonie is 
an unintelligent animal, fit only 
for labor and food. But not to me. 
If I am right, the rest of man is 
wrong— and I must believe I am 
right. I hiow. 

And tomorrow is slauglitering 
day. 



WHAT NOW, LITTLE MAN? 

I can forgive the psychologist 
his estimation of the goonie. He s 
trapped in his own rigged slot 
machine. I can forgive the Insti- 
tute, for it is, must be, dedicated to 
the survival, the superiority, of 
man. I can forgive the Company 
—it must show a profit to its stock- 
holders or go out of business. All 
survival, all survival. I can forgive 
man, because there's nothing 
wrong with wanting to survive, to 
prove that you can do it. 

And it would be a long time be- 
fore man had solved enough of his 
whole survival problem to look 
beyond it. 

But I had looked beyond it. 
Had the goonie, the alien goonie, 
looked beyond it? And seen what? 
What had it seen that made any- 
thing we did to it not matter? 

We could, in clear conscience, 
continue to use it for food only so 
long as we judged it by man's own 
definitions, and thereby found it 
unintelligent. But I knew now that 
there was something beyond 
man's definition. 

All right. I've made my little 
pile. I can retire, go away. Would 
that solve anything? Someone 
else would simply take my place. 
Would I become anything more 
than the dainty young thing who 
lifts a bloody dripping bite of 
steak to her lips, but shudders at 
the thought of killing anything? 
Suppose I started all over, on some 
other planet, forgot the goonie, 
wiped it out of my mind, as hu- 


33 

mans do when they find reality 
unpleasant. Would that solve any- 
thing? If there are definitions of 
intelhgence beyond man's own, 
would I not merely be starting aU 
over with new scenes, new crea- 
tures, to reach the same end? 

Suppose I deadened my thought 
to reality, as man is wont to do? 
Could that be done? Could the 
question once asked, and never 
answered, be forgotten? Surely 
other men have asked tlie ques- 
tion: What is the purpose of sur- 
vival if there is no purpose be- 
yond survival? 

Have any of the philosophies 
ever answered it? Yes, we've spec- 
ulated on the survival of the ego 
after the flesh, that ego so over- 
poweringly precious to us that we 
cannot contemplate Its end— but 
survival of ego to what purpose? 

Was this the fence across our 
path? The fence so alien that we 
tore ourselves to pieces trying to 
get over it, go through it? 

Had the goonies found a way 
around it, an answer so alien to our 
kind of mind that what we did to 
them, how we used them, didn't 
matter— so long as we did not de- 
stroy them all? I had said they did 
not initiate, did not create, had no 
conscience— not by mans stand- 
ards. But by their own? How could 
I know? How could I know? 

Go out to the stars, young man, 
and grow up with the universe! 

All riglit! We're out there! 

What now, little man? 



You cant see air, or taste it, or hold it between thumb and 
forefinger— but looked at through the eyes of the good doctor, 
it is substantial, complicated, and fascinating. 


THIN AIR 


by Isaac Asimov 


Laiuh's atmosphere is now 
going through a period of scien- 
tific inijx)rtance and prominence. 
To put it as colorfully (and yet as 
honestly) as possible, it is all the 
scientific rage. 

Once before in scientific his- 
tory, Earth’s atmosphere passed 
through a period of glamor. Let 
me tell you about that (or perhaps 
I should say, try and stop me) 
before I get to tlie current period. 

To begin with, in ancient 
Greek times, air had all the dig- 
nity of an ^‘clement’' — one of the 
abstract substances out of which 
the universe was composed. Ac- 
cording to Aristotle, the universe, 
to begin witli, was composed of 
“earth,"’ “water,” “air,” and “fire,” 
in four concentric shells with 


“earth” innermost and “fire” outer- 
most. 

In modern terms, “earth"' is 
equivalent to the litliosphere, tlie 
solid body of tlie planet, itself. 
“Water"" is the hydrosphere, or 
ocean; and “air” is the atmo- 
sphere. “Fire” is less obvious, it 
being so high up as to be ordinar- 
ily imperceptible to human senses. 
However, storms roiled the sphere 
of “fire” and made fragments of it 
visible to us as lightning. 

Even the sphere of “fire’" 
reached only to the Moon. From 
the Moon outward, there was a 
fifth and heavenly “clement,” like 
none of those on our imperfect 
earth. Aristotle called it “ether."’ 
Medieval scholars called it “fifth 
element”, but did so in Latin, so 
that the word came out “quintes- 


34 




THIN AIR 


35 


sence.’' That word survives today, 
meaning the purest and most es- 
sential part of anything. 

Such a theor}' about the struc- 
ture of the universe presented ear- 
ly thinkers with few problems 
about the air. For instance, did 
the atmosphere ever come to an 
end as one went upward? Sure it 
did. It came to an end at the 
point where tlie sphere of fire be- 
gan. 

You sec, there was always some- 
thing in the Aristotelian view. 
Just as earth gave way to water and 
water to air, with no gap be- 
tween, so air gave way to fire and 
fire to ether. There was never 
nothing. As Aristotle said, “Na- 
ture abhors a vacuum.” 

Did the atmosphere have 
weight? Obviously not. You didn't 
feel any weight, did you? If a 
rock fell on you or a bucket's 
worth of water, you would feel 
the weight. But there's no feeling 
of weight to the air. Aristotle had 
an explanation for this. “Earth” 
and “water” had a natural tend- 
ency to move downward, as far as 
they could, toward the center of 
the universe (i.e. the center of the 
Eartli). 

“Air,” on the otlier hand, had a 
natural tendency to move upward 
as anyone could plainly sec, 
(Blow bubbles under water and 
watch them move upwards — not 
that Aristotle would appeal to ex- 
periment, believing as he did that 
the light of reason was sufficient 


to penetrate the secrets of nature.) 
Since air lifted upward, it had no 
weight downward. 

Aristotle flourished about 330 
B.C. and his views were Gospel 
for a long time. 

Curtain falls. Two thousand 
years pass. Curtain rises. 

Toward the end of his long and 
brilliant life, Galileo Galilei, the 
Italian scientst, grew interested 
in the fact that an ordinary^ water- 
pump drawing water out of a well 
would not lift the water any higher 
than about 33 feet above tlie natu- 
ral level. This, no matter how 
vigorously and how pertinaciously 
the handle of tlie pump was oper- 
ated. 

Now people tliought they knew 
how a pump worked. It was so de- 
signed that a tightly-fitted piston 
moved upward witliin a cylinder, 
creating a vacuum. Since Nature 
abhorred a vacuum (after all, 
Aristotle said so) water rushed up- 
ward to fill said vacuum and was 
trapped by a one-way valve. The 
process was repeated and repeat- 
ed, more and more water rushed 
upward until it poured out the 
spout. Theoretically, this should 
go on forever, the water rising 
higher and higher as long as you 
worked the pump. 

Then why didn't the water rise 
more than 33 feet above its natu- 
ral level? Galileo shook his head, 
and never did find an answer. He 



36 

muttered gruffly that apparently 
Nature abhorred a vacuum only 
up to 33 feet and recommended 
that his pupil, Evangelista Torri- 
celli, look into the matter. 

In 1643, the year after Gali- 
leo’s death, Torricelli did that. It 
occurred to him that what lifted 
the water wasn’t a fit of emotion 
on the part of Dame Nature, but 
the very unemotional weight of air 
pressing down on the water and 
forcing it upward into a vacuum 
(which would ordinarily be filled 
with a balancing weight of air). 
Water could not be forced higher 
than 33 feet because a column of 
water 33 feet high pressed down 
as hard as did the entire atmos- 
phere, so that there was balance. 
Even if a complete vacuum were 
pulled over the water, so that air 
down at well-water level pushed 
the column upward without any 
back air-pressure, the weight of 
the water itself was enough to 
balance the total air-pressure. 

How to test this? If you could 
start with a column of water, say, 
40 feet long, it should sink until 
the 33-feet level was reached. A 
40-foot column of water would 
have more pressure at the bottom 
than the entire atmosphere. But 
how handle forty feet of water? 

Well, then, suppose you used a 
liquid denser than water. In that 
case, a shorter column would suf- 
fice to balance air’s pressure. The 
•densest liquid Tomcelli knew 
was mercury, which is about 13V4 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

times as dense as water. Since 33 
divided by 13 Vi is about 2 Vi 
feet, a column of 30 inches of mer- 
cury should balance the air pres- 
sure. 

Torricelli filled a tube (closed 
at one end and a yard long) with 
mercury, put his thumb over the 
open end and tipped it into an 
open container of mercury. If the 
air had no weight, it would not 
press on the exposed mercury level 
in the container. All the mercury 
in the tube would therefore pour 
out. 

The mercury in the tube started 
pouring out, to be sure, but only to 
the extent of a few inches. Fully 
30 inches of mercury remained 
standing, supported by nothing, 
apparently. It was either magic or 
else Aristotle was wrong and air 
had weight. There was no real 
choice — air must have weight. 
Thus, the first glamorous period 
of the atmosphere had begun. 

Torricefii had invented the ba- 
rometer, an instrument still used 
today to measure air-pressure as 
“so many inches of mercury.” Fur- 
thermore, in the upper part of the 
tube, in the few inches that had 
been vacated by the mercury, there 
was a vacuum, filled with nothing 
but some mercury vapor and 
darned little of that. It is called a 
‘Toricellian vacuum” to this day 
and was the first decent vacuum 
ever formed. It showed definitely 
that Nature didn’t care, one way 
or the other, for vacuums. 



THIN AIR 


37 


In 1650, Otto von Guericke, 
who happened to be mayor of the 
German city of Magdeburg, went 
a step further. He invented an air- 
pump which could pump air out 
of an enclosure, forming a harder 
and harder vacuum; f.e., one that 
grew more and more vacuous. 

Von Guericke then demon- 
strated the power of air pressure in 
a dramatic way. He had two met- 
al hemispheres made which ended 
in flat rims that could be greased 
and stuck together. If this were 
done, the heav 7 hemispheres fell 
apart of themselves. There was 
nothing to hold them together. 

But one of the hemispheres had 
a valved nozzle to which an air 
pump could be affixed. Von Gue- 
ricke put the hemispheres together 
and pumped the air out of them, 
then closed the valve. Now the 
weight of tlie atmosphere was 
pressing the hemispheres together 
and there was no equivalent pres- 
sure witliin. 

How strong was this air pres- 
sure? Well, publicity-wise von 
Guericke attached a team of horses 
to one hemisphere by a handle he 
had tlioughtfully provided upon it 
and anotlier team to the other 
hemisphere. With half the town of 
Magdeburg watching open- 
moutlied, he had the horses strain 
uselessly in opposite directions to 
part the hemispheres. 

The tliin air about us which 
‘‘obviously"' weighed nothing, did 
indeed weigh plenty. And when 


that weight was put to use, two 
teams of horses couldn't counter 
it 

Von Guericke released the 
horses, opened the valve, and tlic 
hemispheres fell open by them- 
selves. It was as dramatic an ex- 
periment as Galileo's supposed 
tossing of two balls of different 
mass off the Tower of Pisa, and 
what's more, von Guericke's expe- 
riment really happened. (They 
don't make mayors like that any- 
more.) 

Since the atmosphere has 
weight, tliere could be only so 
much of it and no more. There 
could be only enough of it to al- 
low a column of air (from sea- 
level to the very tip-top), with a 
cross-sectional area of one square 
inch, to weigh 14.7 pounds. If the 
atmosphere were as dense all the 
way up, as it is at sea-level, a col- 
umn just five miles high would 
have die necessar>^ weight. 

But of course, air isn't equally 
dense all the way up. 

In die 1650's a Bridsh scientist, 
Robert Boyle, having read of von 
Guericke's experiments set about to 
study the properties of air more 
thoroughly. He found it to be 
compressible. 

That is, if he trapped a sample 
of air in the short closed half of a 
U-tube by pouring mercury into 
the long, open half, die trapped 
air contracted in volume (f.e., 
was compressed) until it had built 



38 

up an internal pressure that bal- 
anced the head of mercury. As the 
mercury was added, the momen- 
tum of its fall added a bit of pres- 
sure to that of its weight alone and 
the column of mercury jiggled up 
and down as the trapped air com- 
pressed and expanded like a 
spring. The English scientist, 
Robert Hooke, had just been re- 
porting on the behavior of actual 
springs and since the trapped air 
behaved analogously, Boyle called 
it *‘the spring of the air.'* 

If, now, Boyle poured addi- 
tional mercury into the U-tube, 
the trapped air decreased further 
in volume until the internal pres- 
sure had increased to the point 
where the additional weight of 
mercury could be supported. Fur- 
thermore, Boyle made actual meas- 
urements and found that if the 
pressure on the trapped air were 
doubled, its volume was halved; if 
the pressure were tripled, the vol- 
ume was reduced to one-third 
. . . and so on. (This is one way 
of stating what is now called 
"Boyle's Law.") 

This was a remarkable discov- 
ery, for liquids and solids did not 
behave in this w^ay. Boyle's work 
marks the beginning of the scien- 
tific study of the properties of 
gases which, in a hundred years, 
produced the atomic theory and 
revolutionized chemistry. 

Since air is compressible, the 
lowest regions of the atmosphere 
which bear all the weight of all the 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

air above, must be most com- 
pressed; and as one moves upward 
in the atmosphere, each successive 
sample of air at greater and greater 
heights has less atmosphere above 
it, is subjected to a smaller weight 
of air, and is therefore less com- 
pressed. 

It follows that a given number 
of molecules occupy more space 
ten miles up than they do at sea- 
level, and more space still twenty 
miles up, and more space still thir- 
ty miles up, and so on, indefinite- 
ly. From this, it would seem that 
the atmosphere must also stretch 
up indefinitely. True, there's less 
and less of it as you go up, but that 
less and less is taking up more and 
more room. 

In fact, it can be calculated tliat, 
if the atmosphere were at the sea- 
level average of temperature 
throughout its height, air pressure 
would be reduced tenfold for ev- 
ery twelve miles we travel upward. 
In other words, since the air pres- 
sure is 30 inches of mercury at 
sea-level, it would be 3 inches of 
mercury at a height of 12 miles, 
0.3 inches of mercury at 24 miles, 
0.03 inches of mercury at 36 
miles and so on. Even at a height 
of 108 miles, there would still be, 
by this accounting, 0.000000003 
inches of mercury of pressure. 
This doesn't sound like much, but 
it means that six million tons of air 
would be included in the portion 
of the atmosphere higher than 1 00 
miles above the earth's surface. 



THIN AIR 


39 


Of course, the atmosphere is 
not the same temperature through- 
out. It is common knowledge that 
mountain slopes are always cooler 
than the valley below. There is 
also no denying the fact that high 
mountains are perpetually snow- 
covered at the top, even through 
the summer and even in the 
tropics. 

Presumably, then, the tempera- 
ture of the atmosphere lowered 
with height and, it seemed likely, 
did so in a smooth fall all the way 
up. This spoiled the simple theory 
about the rate of decline of density 
with height, but it didn’t affect the 
theory that the atmosphere went 
remarkably high. Once astronom- 
ers started looking, they found 
ample evidence of that. 

For instance, visible meteor 
trails have been placed (by tri- 
angulation) as high as 100 miles. 
That means that even at 100 
miles, then, there is enough at- 
mosphere to friction tiny bits of 
fast-moving metals to incandes- 
cence. 

Furthermore, aurora borealis 
(caused by the glowing of thin 
wisps of gas as the result of bom- 
bardment by particles from outer 
space) have been detected as high 
as 600 miles. 

However, how was one to get de- 
tails on the upper atmosphere? 
Particularly one would want to 
know the exact way in which tem- 
perature and pressure fell off with 
height. As early as 1648, the 


French scientist, Blaise Pascal, 
had sent a friend up a mountain 
side with a barometer to check the 
fall of air-pressure, but then, how 
high are the mountains? 

The highest mountains easily 
accessible to the Europeans of the 
17th century were the Alps, the 
tallest peaks of which extended 3 
miles into the air. Even the high- 
est mountains of all, the Hima- 
layas, were only double that. And 
then, how could you be sure that 
the air 6 miles high in the Hima- 
layas was the same as the air 6 
miles high over the blank and level 
ocean. 

No, anydiing in the atmos- 
phere higher than, say, a mile was 
attainable only in restiicted por- 
tions of the globe and then with 
great difficulty. And anything 
higher than 5 or 6 miles just wasn’t 
attainable, period. No one would 
ever know. No one. 

So the first glamorous period of 
the atmosphere then came to an 
end. 

Curtain falls. A century and a 
half passes. Curtain rises. 

In 1782, two French brothers 
Joseph Michel Montgolfier and 
Jacques Etienne Montgolfier, lit a 
fire under a large light bag with an 
opening underneath and allowed 
the heated air and smoke to fill it. 
The hot air, being lighter than the 
cold air, moved upward, just as an 
air bubble would move upward in 
water. The movement carried the 



40 

bag with it, and the first balloon 
had been constructed. 

Within a matter of months, 
hydrogen replaced hot air, gon- 
dolas were added, and first ani- 
mals and then men went aloft. In 
the next few decades, aeronautics 
was an established craze — a full 
century before the Wright Broth- 
ers. 

Within a year of the first bal- 
loon, an American named John 
Jeffries went up in one, taking 
with him a barometer and other in- 
struments, plus provisions to col- 
lect air at various heights. The at- 
mosphere, miles high, was thus 
suddenly and spectacularly made 
available to science, and the sec- 
ond glamorous period had begun. 

By 1804, the French scientist 
Joseph Louis Gay-Lussac had gone 
up nearly 4 V 2 miles in a balloon, 
a height considerably greater than 
that of the highest peak of the 
Alps, and brought down air col- 
lected there. 

It was, however, difficult to go 
much higher than that, because 
aeronauts even then suffered from 
the inconvenient necessity of 
breathing. In 1874, three men 
went up 6 miles — the height of 
Mt. Everest — but only one sur- 
vived. In 1892, the practice of 
sending up instrumented, un- 
manned balloons was inaugurated. 

The most important purpose of 
the early experiments was the 
measurement of the temperature 
at high altitudes, and by the 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

1890's some startling results 
showed up. The temperature did 
indeed drop steadily as one went 
upward, until at a height some- 
what greater than that of Mt. 
Everest, the temperature of — 70° 
F. was reached. Then, for some 
miles higher, there were no further 
temperature changes. 

The French meteorologist, Leon 
P. Teisserenc de Bort, one of tlie 
discoverers of tliis fact, therefore 
divided the atmosphere into two 
layers. The lower layer, where 
there was temperature change, was 
characterized by rising and falling 
air currents that kept that region 
of the atmosphere churned up and 
produced clouds and all the chang- 
ing weather phenomena with 
which we are familiar. This is the 
troposphere C'tlie sphere of 
change”). 

The height at which the tem- 
perature fall ceased was the tropo- 
pause (“end of change”) and 
above it was the region of constant 
temperature, a place of no currents 
of churning, where the air lay 
quietly and (Teisserenc de Bort 
thought) in layers, with the light- 
er gases floating on top. Perhaps 
the earth’s atmospheric supplies of 
helium and hydrogen were to be 
found up there, floating on the 
denser gases below. He called this 
upper layer the stratosphere 
(‘‘sphere of layers”). 

The tropopause is about ten 
miles above sea-level at the equa- 
tor and only five miles above at the 



THIN AIR 


41 


poles. The stratosphere extends 
from the tropopause up to about 
sixteen miles. There, where the 
temperature starts changing again, 
is the stratopaiise. 

About 7 5 % of the total air 
mass of the earth exists within the 
troposphere and another 13% is 
in the stratosphere. Together, tro- 
posphere and stratosphere, with 
98% of the total air mass between 
them, make up the “lower atmos- 
phere."' But it is the 2% above the 
stratosphere, the “upper atmos- 
phere", which gained particular 
prominence as the twentieth cen- 
tury wore on. 

In the 1930’s, ballooning en- 
tered a new era. Balloons of poly- 
ethylene plastic were llgjiter, 
stronger, less permeable to gas 
than the old silken balloons 
(cheaper, too). They could reach 
heights of more than twenty miles. 
Sealed gondolas were used and the 
balloonists carried their own air 
supply with them. 

In this way, manned balloons 
reached the sti*atosphere and be- 
yond. Russian balloonists brought 
back samples of stratospheric air 
and no helium or hydrogen was 
present; just the usual oxygen 
and nitrogen. (Wc now know 
that the atmosphere is largely oxy- 
gen and nitrogen all the way up.) 

Airplanes with sealed cabins 
were flying the stratosphere, too, 
and toward the end of World War 
II, the jet streams were discovered. 


These were two strong air currents 
girdling the earth, and moving 
from east to west at 100 to 500 
miles per hour at about tropopause 
heights, one in the North Tem- 
perate Zone and one in the South 
Temperate. Apparently, they arc 
of particular importance in weath- 
er forecasting, for they wriggle 
about quite a bit and the weather 
pattern follows their WTiggling. 

After World War II, rockets 
began going up and sending down 
data. The region above the strato- 
sphere w^as more and more thor- 
oughly explored. Thus, it was 
found that from the stratopause to 
a height of about 35 miles, the 
temixjrature rises, reaching a high 
of —55° F. before dropping once 
more to — 100° F. at a height of 
about 50 miles. Above tliat there is 
a large and steady rise to tem- 
peratures that are estimated to be 
about 2200° F. at a height of 300 
miles and are probably higher still 
at greater heights. 

The region of rising, tlien fall- 
ing, temperature, from 16 to 50 
miles is now called the mesosphere 
(“the middle sphere") and the re- 
gion of minimum temperature that 
tops it is the mesopause. The 
mesosphere contains virtually all 
the mass of the upper atmosphere, 
about 2% of all the atmosphere. 
Above the mesopause, only a few 
thousandths of a percent of the 
atmosphere remain. 

These last wisps are, however, 
anything but insignificant, and 



42 

they are divided into two regions. 
From 50 to 100 miles is the region 
where meteor trails are visible. 
This is the thermosphere (’’sphere 
of heat” because of the rising tem- 
peratures) and is topped by the 
thermopause, though that is not 
the “end of heat.” Some authorities 
run the thermosphere up to 200 or 
even 300 miles. 

Above the thermopause is the 
region of the atmosphere which is 
too thin to heat meteors to in- 
candescence but which can still 
support the aurora borealis. This is 
the exosphere (“outside sphere”). 

There is no clear upper bound- 
ary of the exosphere. Actually, the 
exosphere just thins and fades into 
interplanetary space (which is 
not, of course, a complete vac- 
uum). Some try to judge the “end 
of the atmosphere” by the manner 
in which the molecules of the air 
hit one another. 

Here at sea-level, molecules are 
crowded so closely together that 
any one molecule will only be able 
to travel a few millionths of an 
inch (on the average) before strik- 
ing another. The air acts as a con- 
tinuous medium, for that reafson. 

At a height of ten miles, the 
molecules have so thinned out 
that they may travel a ten-thou- 
sandth of an inch before colliding. 
At a height of 70 miles, they will 
travel a yard and a half, and at 
150 miles, 370 yards before collid- 
ing. At a height of several hun- 
dred miles, collisions become so 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

rare that you can ignore them, and 
the atmosphere begins to behave 
like a collection of independent 
particles. 

(If you have ever been part of 
the New Year’s Eve crowd in 
Times Square, and have also 
walked a lonely city street at 3 
A.M., you have an intuitive no- 
tion of the difference between 
particles composing an apparent- 
ly continuous medium and par- 
ticles in isolation.) 

The point where the atmos- 
phere stops behaving as a continu- 
ous medium and begins to act as a 
collection of independent parti- 
cles may be considered the exo- 
pause, the end of the atmosphere. 
This has been placed at heights 
varying from 600 to 1,000 miles 
by different authorities. 

The praetical importance to us 
of the upper atmosphere is that it 
bears the brunt of the various bom- 
bardments from outer space, blunt- 
ing them and shielding us. 

For one thing, there is the Sun’s 
heat. The Sun emits photons with 
the energy one would expect of a 
body with a surface temperature of 
10,000° F. These photons do not 
lose energy as they travel through 
space and they strike the atmos- 
phere in full force. Fortunately, 
the sun radiates them in all direc- 
tions and only a billionth or so are 
intercepted by our own planet. 

Still, when one of the photons 
strikes a molecule at the edge of 



THIN AIR 


43 


the atmosphere and is absorbed, 
that molecule may find itself pos- 
sessed of a Sun-type temperature 
of 10,000 F. Only a small pro- 
portion of the molecules of Earth's 
atmosphere are so heated, and 
slowly, by collision with other 
molecules below, the energy is 
shared so that the temperature 
drops to bearable levels as one 
descends. 

(The high temperatures of the 
exosphere and thermosphere are 
an odd echo of the Aristotelian 
sphere of “fire.'’ You may also be 
wondering how rockets can pass 
through the exosphere, if it has a 
temperature in the thousands of 
degrees, without being destroyed. 
There you run up against the dif- 
ference between temperature and 
heat and Tm reserving that for an- 
other article.) 

Of course, the high temperature 
of the outermost atmosphere has 
its effects on the molecules that 
compose it. Oxygen and nitrogen 
molecules, shaken by this tem- 
perature and exposed to the bom- 
bardment of high energy particles 
beside, break up into individual 
atoms. (If the free atoms sink 
down to positions where less en- 
ergy is available, they recombine, 
so no permanent damage is done.) 

People have speculated whether 
ramjets might not make use of 
these free atoms to navigate the 
exosphere. If enough could be 
gathered and compressed (and 
that is the hard part), the energy 


delivered per weight by their re- 
union to form molecules would be 
much higher than the energy de- 
livered per weight by the com- 
bination of conventional fuel 
with oxygen, ozone or fluorine. 

Furthermore, the supply would 
be inexhaustible, since the atoms, 
once combined into molecules, 
would be expelled out the rear 
where the suns energy would 
promptly split them into atoms 
again. In effect, such a ramjet 
would be running on something 
one tiny step removed from solar 
energy. 

The bombardment of particles 
from space also succeeds in dam- 
aging individual atoms or mole- 
cules, knocking off one or more 
planetary electrons, and leaving 
behind charged atom-fragments 
called ims. Enough ions are 
formed in the exosphere to pro- 
duce the glow called the aurorae. 

In the denser air of the thermo- 
sphere, there are more or less per- 
manent layers of ions at different 
heights. T^ese first made them- 
selves known by the fact that they 
reflect certain radio waves. In 
1902, Oliver Heaviside of Eng- 
land and Arthur Edwin Kennelly 
of the United States discovered 
(independently) the lowest of 
these layers, about 70 miles high. 
It is called the Kennelly-Heavi- 
side Layer in their honor. 

Higher layers (at about 120 
miles and 200 miles) were dis- 
covered in 1927 by the British 



44 

physicist, Edward Victor Apple- 
ton, and these are called the Ap- 
yleton layers. Because of these vari- 
ous layers of ions, the thermo- 
sphere is frequently called the 
ionosphere, and its upper bound- 
ary die ionopaiise (though that is 
not the ‘‘end of ions’* anymore 
than it is the 'end of heat”). 

Nowadays, the layers have re- 
ceived objective letters. The Ken- 
nclly-Heaviside layer is the E layer, 
while the Appleton layers are the 
Fi layer and F, layer. Between the 
Fi layer and the E layer is the E 
region and below the E layer is the 
D region. 

Lower in die atmosphere, down 
in die mesosphere, the ultra-violet 
of die Sun is still capable of induc- 
ing chemical reactions that do not 
ordinarily proceed spontaneously 
at sea-level. It is possible to send 
chemicals up there and watch 
things happen. The most impor- 
tant point, though, is that some- 
diing happens to a chemical al- 
ready present diere. Ordinary oxy- 
gen molecules of the mesosphere 
(made up of two oxygen atoms 
apiece) are converted into the 
more energetic ozone molecules 
(made up of three oxygen atoms 
apiece). 

The ozone is continually chang- 
ing back to oxygen while the for- 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

ever incoming ultraviolet is con- 
tinually forming more ozone. An 
equilibrium is reached and a per- 
manent layer of ozone exists about 
1 5 miles above the earth’s surface. 
This is fortunate for us, since the 
maintenance of the ozone layer 
continually absorbs the sun’s hard 
ultra-violet which, if it were al- 
lowed to reach the earth’s surface 
unabsorbed, would be fatal for 
most forms of land life in short 
order. 

Because of die chemical reac- 
tions occurring in the mesosphere, 
it is sometimes called the chemo- 
sphere (and its upper boundary, 
the cheinopause.^ As for the ozone 
layer itself that is sometimes re- 
ferred to as the ozmiosphere. 

So there you have the steps. 
From Aristotle’s undifferentiated 
"air” dirough one period of scien- 
tific glamor to Boyle’s smoothly 
thinning atmosphere; then through 
another period of scientific glamor 
to the modern layers upon layers 
of air, with changing properties. 

Next step (now begun): the 
investigation of cis^Ltinar space 
(the space “this side of the Moon”) 
which has already yielded the sur- 
prising knowledge of die existence 
of the Van Allen radiation belts — 
but diat’s for another time. 



Gerard Neyroud, a retired English newspaperman, here 
sketches a sardonic picture of EartKs ' behavior upon en- 
countering evidence that there is life on Venus. (Later in 
this issue, Robert Nathan offers an altogether different ap- 
proach to the subject . ) 


The Terra-Venusian War of 1979 

by Gerard E. Neyroud 


There are still a few stiff- 
minded people who refuse to ad- 
mit that Venus attacked the earth 
in 1979. People, mark you, who 
lived through the war, heard the 
nuclear blasts shattering the order 
of space, saw the golden legions 
of Venus advancing relentlessly 
through the void, witnessed the 
prodigious aftermath of the inva- 
sion. Nothing but imagination, the 
non-believers say; a world-wide 
hallucination instilled into the 
minds of men by the frenzied 
shoutings of press, television and 
radio. The skeptics cannot very 
well deny the extraordinary ef- 
fects of the Venusian incursion— 
those effects still linger today, 
though fast fading— so they glibly 
ascribe tliem to earthborn causes. 

I am not an imaginative person; 
I am a retired businessman known 
to my family and friends as a con- 
firmed cynic, and I say that the 
skeptics are egregiously wrong. 
Furthermore I deny that the press 


and the aimews people over- 
played the momentous happen- 
ings of the spring of 1979. Tliere 
was no need for synthetic sensa- 
tionalism; the genuine article was 
wild enough. I should know; I was 
in on the Terra-Venusian affair 
from its very beginning. 

Perhaps I should not have used 
the words “attack” and “war,” but 
tliere are no other terms in any 
earth language to describe the 
happenings. “Extraterrestrial In- 
tervention” would be nearer tlie 
mark, but it is a clumsy phrase 
and meaningless without the facts. 

Here, then, are the facts: 

The first inkling of the coming 
storm was a little story in the 
Washington Starpost of April 1, 
1979. My clipping file (I collect 
clippings) is on my desk and I 
can quote the story in full; 

Venus Signals 
Baffle D.C. Astronomer 



46 

The appearance of a large num- 
ber of golden globes in the vi- 
cinity of the cloud-veiled planet 
Venus was reported here today 
by Carl Maxner, noted Wash- 
ington astronomer. The globes, 
presumably of gaseous origin, 
appear to be emanating from 
the surface of the mystery plan- 
net at regularly spaced inter- 
vals, Maxner said. 

Using an “astrophotonic scan- 
ner” of his own design and con- 
stioiction, the astronomer claims 
to have penetrated for the first 
time the dense atmospheric lay- 
er that hitlierto has shrouded the 
actual surface of Venus from 
human observation. Maxner of- 
fers no explanation of the phe- 
nomenon, but thinks that the 
regularity with which the globes 
appear and their orderly dis- 
persal could indicate the pres- 
ence on our sister planet of a 
high order of intelligence. The 
globes will be no threat to the 
cartli, Maxner said. Venus, at its 
closest approach, is twenty- 
tliree million miles away, he 
pointed out, and no gas bubble, 
however huge, could traverse 
even a minute fraction of that 
distance without breaking up. 

The inevitable refutation came 
the following day in an Associated 
Press despatch from the Palomar 
Observ^atory high in the Califor- 
nian Sierras. It was headed Scien- 
tist Scoffs at Venus Globes, and 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

quoted Professor Amos Higgin- 
botham, astrophysicist at the Ob- 
servatory, as declaring: 

The Washington report that 
large golden globes were issu- 
ing from the planet Venus is 
completely nonsensical. Our 
giant telescope, incidentally the 
largest in the world, has failed 
to disclose anything that would 
even remotely confirm the 
claims of this self-styled astron- 
omer. The story is unworthy of 
serious consideration. 

On the same day tlie New York 
Daily Mirage, true to type, in- 
vested tlie story with a sex angle: 

Says Venus Blowing Bubbles 

Venus, shy damsel of the eve- 
ning sky, is shrouding her lovely 
form with golden bubbles to 
ward off the naked eye of a 
Washington D. C. peeping tom. 
The naughty man who says he 
saw the lady in the bubble bath 
is Charles Mickser, amateur 
stargazer and lover of nature in 
the raw. Mackser told our in- 
quiring reporter today that the 
bubbles are bright gold and 
. very large, wliich is fortunate 
for Venus, who Is quite a big 
girl herself. Muckser abruptly 
terminated the interview when 
it was suggested that the star in 
liis eye might reside on the top 
floor of the Shoreham Hotel. 



THE TERRA-VENUSIAN WAR OF 1979 


47 


The Maxner report was given 
its coup-de-grace on April 4 by 
the New York Tribune-Times in 
this downcolumn story on page 7: 

Venus Globes Schoolboy Hoax 

The report that a Washington 
astronomer, Carl Maxner, had 
observed "golden globes” issu- 
ing from the surface of the plan- 
et Venus was an April Fool hoax 
perpetrated by a schoolboy, it 
was revealed last night. The 
Washington Bureau of the Trib- 
une-Times has ascertained that 
Maxner, described by another 
newspaper as a "noted astrono- 
mer,” is a fifteen year old pupil 
at Washingtons Northwestern 
High School 

Jonas Higbee, Assistant Prin- 
cipal of Northwestern High, 
told a Tribune-Times repre- 
sentative that Maxner had 
shown some slight interest in 
astronomy and had been per- 
mitted to construct his "astro- 
photonic scanner” in the school 
workshop. "It was stiictly a 
Rube Goldberg job,” Higbee 
said, "made out of bits and 
pieces, and I doubt if it could 
pick up the full moon on a 
clear night. Washington Higli 
frowns on hoaxes of this kind 
and we have been considering 
disciplinary action. However 
we understand the boys father 
has already taken him in hand.” 

At the Maxner Home on Kalo- 


rama Road, Mrs. Bruno Max- 
ner, the boy's mother, refused 
to permit her son to be inter- 
viewed. "I have sent Carl to 
bed,” she told our reporter. 
"His father was much too rough 
with him.” Replying to a further 
question, Mrs. Maxner said that 
the astrophotonic scanner had 
been broken. 

Three days later, on April 7, 
the austere and unimpeachable 
Manchester Guardian resurrected 
the golden globe story in a new 
version that jolted the world. The 
Guardians thunderclap was car- 
ried under a three-decker head on 
page 5 and my files, fortunately, 
enable me to quote it in full. 

Strange Manifestations 
ON Planet Venus; 
British Astronomers Puzzled 
Is Earth Menaced? 

Perplexed astrophysicists at the 
Jodrell Bank Observatory near 
Manchester confessed today 
that they were nonplussed by 
the appearance of a cluster of 
spheroids of immense size on the 
surface of the planet Venus. Tlie 
spheroids, said to be pale gold 
in colour, were first picked up 
by the Observatory's astropho- 
tonic scanner (incidentally, the 
first of its kind in the world) a 
fortnight ago, and have since 
been kept under close and con- 
stant observation. 



48 

At a hastily convoked press 
conference. Sir Hilary Biggles- 
wade, K.C.B.E., F.R.A.S., Presi- 
dent of the Royal Outer Space 
Society, told the assembled re- 
porters that the mysterious 
spheroids are beginning to form 
—or, disturbing thought, are be- 
ing formed into— a circle, and 
that the most recent observa- 
tions seem to indicate that this 
circle is advancing steadily to- 
wards the earth. 

^‘Our first hypothesis,” Sir 
Hcnr>^ said, “was that tlie 
spheroids v^ere of a gaseous na- 
ture-skinless balloons, you 
might say— but this theory is no 
longer tenable. The objects, 
whatever they may be, are now 
many thousands of miles from 
their mother planet and are 
moving eartliward in a space 
vacuum in which any such con- 
centrations of gas would have 
been instantly dispersed.” 

Sir Henry answered in the af- 
firmative when asked if an al- 
ternative theory had been for- 
mulated. “The spheroids could 
consist of captive light, or pos- 
sibly captive sound, or even of 
a captive abstraction— though 
how such a phenomenon could 
be caused is beyond human 
comprehension.” 

Speaking with great solemnity 
and emphasis, the great scien- 
tist added: “The spheroids ap- 
pear to be under some form of 
central control, and the method- 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

ic manner of their advance 
would seem to postulate the ex- 
istence on the planet Venus of a 
high and veiy^ possibly malign 
intelligence.” 

He terminated the conference 
on a note of foreboding. “\Ve 
can only wait and see, or hear— 
or both,” he said, “and we shall 
not have to wait very' long.” 

Thus Carl Maxner, the forgotten 
Washington boy, was vindicated. 

America reacted calmly to the 
news from Jodrell Bank, and no- 
where was there any e\idence of 
panic. The general attitude was 
one of doubt of the validity of Sir 
Hilary Biggleswade's conclusions; 
it was best expressed by radio 
news analyst Gabriel Trumpeter, 
who said: “If there were anything 
to it we would have been told 
about it by our own scientists, ad- 
mittedly the best in the world. We 
don’t have to listen to foreigners.” 

Aging President Kenfeller, then 
in his fifth term, issued a brief, 
reassuring statement from the 
White House. There was abso- 
lutely no cause for alaim, the 
President said; he was advised 
that there was no evidence what- 
soever of any hostile intent on the 
part of Venus. Our stockpile of 
interplanetary' ballistic missiles 
was at its peak and the American 
Space Force could be depended 
upon to cope wTth any situation 
that might arise. “Americans may 
sleep peacefully in tlieir beds.” 



THE TERRA-VENUSIAN WAR OF 1979 


49 


At his Thursday press confer- 
ence, Secretary of State Righteous 
W. Rath issued a stem hands-off 
warning to Venus. America will 
not tolerate aggression in any form 
or from any source, he said. Rath 
announced that he was flying 
to the moon to investigate the 
situation on the spot. Reminded 
by a reporter that Venus was sev- 
eral million miles beyond the 
moon, the Secretary replied curtly 
that distance meant notliing to 
ham. 

Newspaper comment reflected 
the national complacency. We may 
disregard the Daily Mirage which, 
in a story headed Venus Blows 
Away Bubbles Says Sm Biggles- 
wade, offered sympathy to Carl 
Maxner for the loss of his astro- 
photonic scanner at this propitious 
moment. The more stately Wash- 
ington Starpost took a middle-of- 
the-road course. In an editorial 
written entirely in Greek, the 
Capital daily is believed to have 
castigated a pinchpenny adminis- 
tration for failing to establish a 
base on the moon, which was the 
obvious place from which to ward 
off a Venusian attack. ‘'Have we 
forgotten,” the Starpost is thought 
to have said, “that the moon be- 
came American territory as far 
back as 1961?” 

The Starpost was referring, of 
course, to America s first and last 
attempts to set foot on the moon. 
The first, in May 1961, was only 
partially successful, in that the 


manned rodcetship missed its tar- 
get by the small margin of 6,000 
miles. This spaceship is still in 
orbit, around the Sun, but has 
transmitted no signals for many 
years and it is feared that its bat- 
teries may be dead. A bipartisan 
attempt to land two men on the 
moon in August of the same year 
was brilliantly successful. The 
spacemen, Joel C. Tagliaferro 
(Dem.) of Lumberton N. C. and 
Richard Roe ( Rep. ) of Albuquer- 
que N. Mex., landed their space- 
ship on the shores of the Mare 
Nectaris, issued forth briefly to 
plant our flag in lunar soil, and 
returned hastily to their ship and 
to earth. Interviewed on their ar- 
rival at the Patuxent River Base on 
Chesapeake Bay, Tagliaferro was 
quoted as saying “Let the Russians 
have it.” His fellow traveler con- 
curred. 

It was exactly a month later 
that Congress declared the moon 
to be American territory, thus 
opening the way to ultimate state- 
hood. Russia protested vigorously, 
insisting that the United States 
was interfering in its internal af- 
fairs. “As is well known,” the 
Kremlin spokesman said, “the 
brave Red Spaceforce has long oc- 
cupied the far side of the moon, 
ai^ the entire planet is now prop- 
erly known as the Lunar Socialist 
Soviet Republic.” 

There Congress decided to let 
the matter rest; in my opinion 
wisely. 



50 

In contrast to America’s com- 
placency, Britain and Western 
Europe received Sir Hilary Big- 
gleswades warning with alarm 
and even consternation. Public 
tension mounted as the Jodrell 
Bank findings were confirmed by 
the famed Greenwich Observa- 
toiy, from its new home at Gurst- 
monceux in Sussex, and by the 
scientists manning the skyscanners 
at Pic du Midi, ten thousarid feet 
up in the French Pyrenees, who 
reported that **les globules Venu- 
siennes” were now measurably 
closer to eartli. 

In London, tlie tocsin was 
sounded by Viscount Betelgeuse 
(better known as Space Marshal 
Sir Nigel Cosmore-Gore R.S.F., 
F.R.O.S.S) From the plinth of 
the Nelson Column in Trafalgar 
Square, Lord Betelgeuse solemnly 
warned a sea of eighty-five thou- 
sand upturned faces (police esti- 
mate) that tlie hour of Britain s 
greatest ordeal was about to 
strike. “We do not know the na- 
ture of the peril that threatens us,” 
he said, “but we do know that the 
Royal Spaceforce will not be 
found wanting. We will fight them 
in tlie stratosphere, we will fight 
them in the ionosphere, we will 
fight them in the troposphere. We 
will never surrender.” 

A thimderous roar of defiance 
mingled with cries of “good old 
Beetlejuice” and “oos afraid of 
Venus” manifested once again the 
unconquerable spirit of the British. 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

There were similar demonstra- 
tions, less restrained for the most 
part, in Paris, Pampeluna, Ham- 
burg and other cities. Riots and 
looting were reported from Naples 
and Kephalonia. Moscow pre- 
served an enigmatic silence. 

Tlie news of Europe's growing 
unease was received in America 
witli tolerant amusement. Gabriel 
Trumpeter, as usual, struck the 
keynote with his statesmanlike 
broadcasts. “If,” he declared, “for- 
eigners want to go into a tizzy 
over tlie wacky ideas of their half- 
baked scientists, it is their affair; 
it is certainly not ours.” He had 
personally telephoned not only 
Palomar but also the Naval Ob- 
servatory in Washington and the 
Pentagon, and all three had as- 
sured him categorically that they 
had no comment The moral was 
clear, he told his vast audience. 
If Palomar had seen no Venus 
Globes it was because there were 
no Venus Globes. Europe was hav- 
ing nightmares. Tliese people must 
be told once and for all that this 
time America was not going to 
pull their chestnuts out of the fire. 

And America, obeying the 
Presidents mandate, slept peace- 
fully in its bed. 

On the morning of April 16, 
America rose yawning from that 
same peaceful bed, retrieved the 
newspaper from the porch, turned 
its face skyward for a look at the 
weather— and felt the icy grip of 
apocalvq)tic fear. Overhead, shim- 



THE TERRA-VENUSIAN WAR OF 1979 


51 


mering in the bright sunlight, was 
an awesome circlet of golden 
globes. 

For an eternal moment that 
morning there was no sound in 
America. All movement had 
ceased, the streets were empty of 
life, radio and television were 
hushed. It was as though all people 
eveiy^vhere were on their knees. 
Then, suddenly, the quiet sound 
came, an all-encompassing mur- 
mur compounded of the prayers 
of women and the deeper urgen- 
cies of men. Only the children 
were silent, wide-eyed and mar- 
veling, unafraid of the overwhelm- 
ing glory above. 

Tlie radio returned to life and 
the people clustered around the 
little boxes as tlieir forefathers had 
clustered around the hearth, reap- 
ing comfort from the radiation. 
“Do not panic”, the little boxes 
were saying. “The situation is in 
hand. Stay Indoors. Close all doors 
and windows. Stay close to the 
inner walls. I repeat, do not pan- 
ic. The Spaceforce is taking over. 
Trust our spacemen. DO NOT 
PANIC.” 

List^ers sensed wavering pan- 
ic in the v’^oice as it died, drowned 
out by the roaring fury of war. 
The Spaceforce screamed into the 
skies, jets howling, nuclears throb- 
bing, rockets seeking out and 
blasting the unattainable and the 
unblastable. Bold watchers at the 
windows saw the spacecraft tear 
through the golden globes and 


turn to charge again. Then, at 
some unseen signal, the planes 
and rockets left the sky and silence 
again blanketed the w’^orld, and 
the golden globes of Venus, un- 
harmed by the fury, floated se- 
renely down and settled lightly on 
its continents and its oceans. 

Television flickered into life and 
wavering patterns resolved into 
the face of tlie President. In every 
living room between Caribou and 
San Diego, between Seattle and 
Key West, Americans hungiily 
watched the little oblong of liglit 
and waited for guidance. 

There was no anxiety in tlie 
face of tlie man in Washington. 
His lips were curled into a half- 
smile, the strong eyes were serene 
behind their eyebrow hedge. He 
opened his mouth to speak but no 
words came from the screen. In- 
stead, the mouth remained open 
and twisetd into a prodigious 
yawn. The President of the United 
States had yawned in the faces of 
his fellow citizens. It was masterly 
statecraft; it was the guidance 
they wanted. 

Americans all over the country 
yawned back at the President and 
went to bed. 

The Great Sleep held Americans 
unccmscious for a day— or a year 
or a decade; nobody ever knew or 
will ever know for how long— and 
set them free in a world bathed in 
soft golden haze. There were no 
golden globes; it seemed now that 
the globes had never been. 



52 

The morning paper was waiting 
on the porch, slightly damp in the 
lambent air and printed on rose- 
pink stock, and nobody was sur- 
prised by the banner headline: 

HAPPY NEW WORLD 
TO ALLl 

I still have a copy, browning at 
tlie edges now, of the Washington 
Starpost I picked up on my pordi 
on diat unforgettable morning. It 
is dated April 17, 1979 ( there is a 
question-mark after the date), 
and it makes fascinating reading 
today. It told for instance that all 
the world had experienced the 
golden globes, had shared Ameri- 
eas experience. In England the 
Queen had yawned too, and abol- 
ished the ineome tax. The newly 
crowned King Charles XI of 
France, and the other heads, 
crowned and uncrowned, of Eu- 
rope had yawned with equally 
gratifying effect. The Cham of 
•Tartary (formerly China) had 
yawned to the extent of dislocating 
his jaw, with the result that China 
was again sleeping its age-long 
sleep. The Man in the Kremlin 
had done more than yawn. He 
had beaten the Iron Curtain into 
tractor parts, freed the satellites 
(ineluding the moon) and sent a 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

message of brotherly love to the 
President and capitalists of the 
United States. 

There were other news items of 
less import but equal significance. 
Arkansas reported the election, by 
unanimous vote, of a Negro gov- 
ernor. Reno and other separation 
centers told of a sensational de- 
cline in the number of divorce 
suits, and in Washington the Post 
OflBce Department announced 
with gratification that in all parts 
of the country dogs were fawning 
on mail carriers. From Ireland 
came the news that an heroic 
monument to Ohver Cromwell 
had been unveiled, to popular ac- 
claim, in Dublin’s Phoenix Park. 
And Hollywood let it be known 
that henceforth television shoot- 
ings would be effected exclusively 
with cupid arrows. 

It was wonderful and still is. 

Over Washington the air is so 
clear that my son, Carl Maxner, 
Junior, has been making some in- 
teresting observations of the plan- 
et Venus by means of the powerful 
new astrophotonic scanner I gave 
him for Christmas. He has just told 
me they are fighting on Venus. 

His theory, which I am inclined 
to accept, is that Venus sent the 
world its love, keeping none back 
for itself. 



Monsieur Duperrier would have rejoiced in the halo God 
had given him— had not his wife disapproved so strongly, 
were it less conspicuous, and if divesting himself of it had 
not proved so uncommonly difficult. 


THE STATE OF GRACE 

by Marcel Ayme 

(translated by Norman Denny) 


In the year 1939 the best 
Christian in the Rue Gabrielle, and 
indeed in all Montmartre, was a 
certain Monsieur Duperrier, a man 
of such piety, and uprightness 
and charity that God, without 
awaiting his deatli, and while he 
was still in the prime of life, 
crowned his head with a halo 
which never left it by day or by 
night. Like those in Paradise this 
halo, although made of some im- 
material substance, manifested it- 
self in die fonn of a whitish ring 
which looked as though it might 
have been cut out of fairly stiff 
cardboard, and shed a tender light, 
M Duperrier wore it gratefully, 
with devout thanks to Heaven for 
a distinction which, however, his 
modesty did not permit him to re- 
gard as a fonnal undertaking in 
respect of the hereafter. He would 
have been unquestionably the hap- 


piest of men had his wife, instead 
of rejoicing in this signal mark of 
the Divine approval, not received 
it with outspoken resentment and 
exasperation. 

'Well really, upon my word,* the 
lady said, 'what do you think you 
look like going round in a thing 
like that, and what do you suppose 
the neighbours and tlie trades- 
people will say, not to mention my 
cousin Leopold? I never in my life 
saw anything so ridiculous. You’ll 
have the whole neighbourhood 
talking.’ 

Mmc Duperrier was an admir- 
able woman, of outstanding piety 
and impeccable conduct, but she 
had not yet understood the vanity 
of the things of this world. Like so 
many people whose aspirations to 
virtue are marred by a certain lack 
of logic, she thought it more im- 
portant to be esteemed by her con- 


Froin the hook across Paris and other stories by Marcel Aym6; © 1947 hy 
JJhrarie GaUimord; publisJied by Harper & Brothers 

53 



54 

cierge than by her Creator. Her 
terror lest she should be ques- 
tioned on the subject of the halo 
by one of the neighbours or by the 
milkman had from the very outset 
an embittering effect upon her. 
She made repeated attempts to 
snatch away the shimmering plate 
of light that adorned her hus- 
bands cranium, but with no more 
effect than if she had tried to 
grasp a sunbeam, and without al- 
tering its position by a hairV 
breadth. Girdling the top of his 
forehead where the hair began, the 
halo hung low over the back of his 
neck, with a slight tilt which gave 
it a coquettish look. 

The foretaste of beatitude did 
not cause Duperrier to overlook 
tlie consideration he owed to his 
wife's peace of mind. He himself 
possessed too great a sense of dis- 
cretion and modesty not to per- 
ceive that there were grounds for 
her disquiet. The gifts of God, es- 
pecially when they wear a some- 
what gratuitous aspect, arc sel- 
dom accorded the respect they de- 
serve, and the w'orld is all too 
ready to find in them a subject of 
malicious gossip. 

Duperrier did his utmost, so far 
as the thing was possible, to make 
himself at all times inconspicuous. 
Regretfully putting aside the 
bowler hat which he had hitherto 
regarded as an indispensable at- 
tribute of his accountant’s calling, 
he took to wearing a large felt hat, 
light in colour, of which the wide 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

brim exactly covered the halo pro- 
vided he wore it rakishly on the 
back of his head. Thus clad, there 
was nothing startlingly out-of-the- 
way in his appearance to attract 
the attention of the passer-by. The 
brim of his hat merely had a slight 
phosphorescence which by day- 
light might pass for the sheen on 
the surface of smooth felt. During 
office hours he w as equally success- 
ful in avoiding the notice of his 
employer and fellow-workers. His 
desk, in the small shoe factory in 
Menilmontant where he kept the 
books, was situated in a glass- 
paned cubby-hole between two 
workshops, and his state of isola- 
tion saved him from awkward 
questions. He wore the hat all day, 
and no one was sufficiently inter- 
ested to ask him why he did so. 

But these precautions did not 
suffice to allay his wife’s misgiv- 
ings. It seemed to her that the 
halo must already be a subject of 
comment among the ladies of the 
district, and she went almost fur- 
tively about tlie streets adjoining 
the Rue Gabrielle, her buttocks 
contracted and her heart WTung 
with agonising suspicions, con- 
vinced that she heard the echo of 
mocking laughter as she passed. 
To this worthy woman who had 
never had any ambition other than 
to keep her place in a social sphere 
ruled by the cult of the absolute 
norm, the glaring eccentricity 
with which her husband had been 
afflicted rapidly assumed cata- 



THE STATE OF GRACE 


55 


strophic proportions. Its very im- 
probability made it monstrous. 
Nothing would have induced her 
to accompany him out of doors. 
The evenings and Sunday after- 
noons which they had previously 
devoted to small outings and visits 
to friends were now passed in a 
solitary intimacy which became 
daily more oppressive. In the liv- 
ing-room of light oak where be- 
tween meals the long leisure hours 
dragged by, Mme Duperrier, un- 
able to knit a single stitch, would 
sit bitterly contemplating the 
halo, while Duperrier, generally 
reading some work of devotion and 
feeling tlie brush of angels* wings, 
wore an expression of beatific rap- 
ture which added to her fury. 

From time to time, however, he 
would glance solicitously at her, 
and noting the expression of angry 
disapproval on her face would feel 
a regret which was incompatible 
with the gratitude he owed to 
Heaven, so that this in its turn 
inspired him with a feeling of re- 
morse at one remove. 

So painful a state of affairs 
could not long continue without 
imperilling the unhappy woman *s 
mental equilibrium. She began 
presently to complain that the light 
of the halo, bathing the pillows, 
made it impossible for her to sleep 
at nights. Duperrier, who some- 
times made use of the divine il- 
lumination to read a chapter of the 
Scriptures, w^as obliged to concede 
the justice of this grievance, and 


he began to be afflicted wdth a 
sense of guilt. Finally, certain 
events, highly deplorable in their 
consequences, transformed this 
state of unease into one of acute 
crisis. 

Upon setting out for tlie office 
one morning, Duperrier passed a 
funeral in the Rue Gabrielle, with- 
in a few^ yards of their house. He 
had become accustomed, outra- 
geous though it was to his natural 
sense of courtesy, to greet ac- 
quaintances by merely raising a 
hand to his hat; but being tlius 
confronted by the near presence 
of the dead he decided, after 
thinking the matter over, that 
nothing could relieve him of tlie 
obligation to uncover himself en- 
tirely. Several shopkeepers, yawn- 
ing in their doorways, blinked at 
the sight of the halo, and gathered 
together to discuss the phenome- 
non. When she came out to do her 
shopping Mme Duperrier w^as as- 
sailed wdth questions, and in a 
state of extreme agitation uttered 
denials whose very vehemence ap- 
peared suspect. Upon his return 
home at midday her husband 
found her in a state of nervous 
crisis which caused him to fear for 
her reason. 

Take off that halo!’ she cried. 
Take it off instantly! I never want 
to see it again!* 

Duperrier gently reminded her 
that it was not in his power to re- 
move it, whereupon she cried 
still more loudly: 



56 

If you had any consideration 
for me you’d find some way of 
getting rid of it. You’re simply 
selfish, that’s what you are!’ 

These words, to which he pru- 
dently made no reply, gave Du- 
perrier much food for thought. 
And on the following day a sec- 
ond incident occurred to point to 
the inevitable conclusion. Duper- 
rier never missed early morning 
Mass, and since he had become 
endowed with the odour of sanctity 
he had taken to hearing it at the 
Basilica of the Sacre-Coeur. Here 
he was obliged to remove his hat, 
but the church is a large one and 
at that hour of the morning the 
congregation was sufficiently 
sparse to make it a simple matter 
for him to hide behind a pillar. 

On this particular occasion, 
however, he must have been less 
circumspect than usual. As he was 
leaving the church after the serv- 
ice an elderly spinster flung her- 
self at his feet crying, *St. Joseph! 
St. Joseph!’, and kissed the hem 
of his overcoat. Duperrier beat a 
hasty retreat, flattered but con- 
siderably put out at recognising 
his adorer, who lived only a few 
doors away. A few hours later the 
devoted creature burst into the 
apartment, where Mme Duperrier 
was alone, uttering cries of — *St. 
Joseph! I want to see St. Joseph!’ 

Although somewhat lacking in 
brilliant and picturesque qualities, 
St. Joseph is nevertheless an excel- 
lent saint; but his unsensational 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

merits, with their flavour of solid 
craftsmanship and passive good- 
will, seem to have brought upon 
him some degree of injustice. 
There are indeed persons, some of 
the utmost piety, who, without 
even being conscious of it, associ- 
ate the notion of naive complai- 
sance with the part he played in 
the Nativity. This impression of 
simple-mindedness is further en- 
hanced by the habit of super-im- 
posing upon the figure of the saint 
the recollection of that other Jo- 
seph who resisted the advances of 
Potiphar’s wife. 

Mme Duperrier had no great 
respect for the presumed sanctity 
of her husband, but this fervour 
of adoration which with loud cries 
invoked -him by the name of St. 
Joseph seemed to her to add the 
finishing touch to his shame and 
absurdity. Goaded into a state of 
almost demented fury, she chased 
the visitor out of the apartment 
with an umbrella and then 
smashed several piles of plates. 

Her first act upon her husband’s 
return was to have hysterics, and 
when finally she had regained her 
self-control she said: 

Tor the last time I ask you to 
get rid of that halo. You can do it 
if you choose. You know you can.’ 
Duperrier hung his head, not 
daring to ask how she tliought he 
should go about it, and she went 
on; 

‘It’s perfectly simple. You have 
only to sin.’ 



THE STATE OF GRACE 


57 


Uttering no word of protest, 
Duperrier withdrew to the bed- 
room to pray. 

‘Almighty God,' he said in sub- 
stance, ‘you have granted me the 
highest reward that man may hope 
for upon earth, excepting martyr- 
dom. I thank you, Lord, but I am 
married and I share with my wife 
the bread of tribulation which you 
deign to send us, no less than the 
honey of your favour. Only thus 
can a devout couple hope to walk 
in your footsteps. And it so hap- 
pens that my wife cannot endure 
the sight or even the thought of 
my halo, not at all because it is a 
gift bestowed by Heaven but sim- 
ply because it’s a halo. You know 
what women are. When some un- 
accustomed happening does not 
chance to kindle their enthusiasm 
it is likely to upset all the store of 
rules and harmonies which diey 
keep lodged in their little heads. 
No one can prevent this, and 
though my wife should live to be a 
hundred dicre will never be any 
place for my halo in her scheme 
of things. Oh God, you who see 
into my heart, you know how little 
store I set by my personal tran- 
quillity and the evening slippers 
by die fireside. For the rapture of 
wearing upon my head the token 
of your goodwill I would gladly 
suffer even the most violent do- 
mestic upheavals. But, alas, it is 
not my own peace of mind that is 
imperilled. My wife is losing all 
taste for life. Worse still, I can see 


the day approaching when her ha- 
tred of my halo will cause her to 
revile Him who bestowed it upon 
me. Am I to allow the life-compan- 
ion you chose for me to die and 
damn her soul for all eternity 
without making an effort to save 
her? I find myself today at the 
parting of the ways, and the safe 
road does not appear to me to be 
the more merciful. That your spirit 
of infinite justice may talk to me 
with the voice of my conscience is 
the prayer which in this hour of 
my perplexity I lay at your radiant 
feet, oh Lord.' 

Scarcely had Duperrier con- 
cluded this prayer dian his con- 
science declared itself in favour of 
the way of sin, making of this an 
act of duty demanded by Christian 
charity. He returned to the living- 
room, where his wife awaited him, 
grinding her teeth. 

‘God is just,' he said, with his 
thumbs in the armholes of his 
waistcoat. ‘He knew what he was 
doing when he gave me my halo. 
The truth is that I deserve it more 
than any man alive. They don’t 
make men like me in these days. 
When I reflect upon the vileness 
of the human herd and then con- 
sider tlie manifold perfections em- 
bodied in myself I am tempted to 
spit in the faces of the people in 
the street. God has rewarded me, 
it is true, but if the Church had 
any regard for justice I should be 
an archbishop at the very least.’ 

Duperrier had chosen the sin 



58 

of pride, which enabled him, 
while exalting his own merits, in 
the same breath to praise God, 
who had singled him out. His wife 
was not slow to realise that he 
was sinning deliberately and at 
once entered into the spirit of the 
thing. 

*My angel,* she said, ‘you will 
never know how proud I am of 
you. My cousin Leopold, with his 
car and his villa at Vesinet, is not 
worthy to unloose the latchet of 
your shoe.’ 

That is precisely my own opin- 
ion. If I had chosen to concern 
myself with sordid matters I could 
have amassed a fortune as easily 
as any man, and a much bigger 
one than Leopold’s, but I chose 
to follow a different road and my 
triumph is of another kind, I de- 
spise his money as I despise the 
man himself and all the countless 
other half-wits who are incapable 
of perceiving the grandeur of my 
modest existence. They have eyes 
and see not.’ 

The utterance of sentiments 
such as these, spoken at first from 
half-closed lips, his heart rent with 
shame, became within a short time, 
a simple matter for Duperrier, a 
habit costing him no effort at all. 
And such is the power of words 
over the human mind that it was 
not long before he accepted them 
as valid currency. His wife, how- 
ever, anxiously watching the halo, 
and seeing that its lustre showed 
no sign of diminishing, began to 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

suspect that her husband’s sin was 
lacking in weight and substance. 
Duperrier readily agreed with this. 

'Nothing could be more true,’ he 
said. ‘I thought I was giving way 
to pride when in fact I was merely 
expressing the most simple and 
obvious of truths. When a man has 
attained to the uttermost degree of 
perfection, as I have done, the 
word “pride” ceases to have any 
meaning.’ 

This did not prevent him from 
continuing to extol his merits, but 
at the same time he recognised the 
necessity for embarking upon some 
other form of sin. It appeared to 
him that gluttony was, of the 
Deadly Sins, the one most suited 
to his purpose, which was to rid 
himself of the halo without too 
far forfeiting the goodwill of 
Heaven. He was supported in this 
conclusion by the recollection, 
from his childhood days, of gentle 
scoldings for excessive indulgence 
in jam or chocolate. Filled with 
hope, his wife set about the prepa- 
ration of rich dishes whose variety 
enhanced their savour. The Du- 
perriers’ dinner-table was loaded 
with game, pate, river-trout, lob- 
ster, sweets, pastries and vintage 
wines. Their meals lasted twice as 
long as hitherto, if not three 
times. Nothing could have been 
more hideous and revolting than 
the spectacle of Duperrier, his 
napkin tied round his neck, his 
face crimson and his eyes glazed 
with satiation, loading his plate 



THE STATE OF GRACE 


59 


with a thiird helping, washing 
down roast and stuflBng with great 
gulps of claret, belching, dribbling 
sauce and gravy, and perspiring 
freely under his halo. Before long 
he had developed such a taste for 
good cooking and rich repasts that 
he frequently rebuked his wife for 
an over-cooked joint or an unsuc- 
cessful mayonnaise. One evening, 
annoyed by his incessant grum- 
bling, she said sharply: 

Tour halo seems to be flourish- 
ing. Anyone would think it was 
growing fat on my cooking, just as 
you are. It looks to me as though 
gluttony isn’t a sin after all. The 
only thing against it is that it 
costs money, and I can see no 
reason why I shouldn’t put you 
back on vegetable soup and spa- 
ghetti.” 

That’s enough of that!’ roared 
Duperrier. Tut me back on vege- 
table soup and spaghetti, will you? 
By God, I’d like to see you try! Do 
you think I don’t know what I’m 
doing? Put me back on spaghetti, 
indeed! The insolence! Here am I, 
wallowing in sin just to oblige 
you, and that’s the way you talk. 
Don’t let me hear another word. 
It would serve you right if I 
slapped your face.^ 

One sin leads to another, in 
short, and thwarted greed, no less 
than pride, promotes anger. Du- 
perrier allowed himself to fall into 
this new sin without really know- 
ing whether he was doing it for his 
wife’s sake or because he enjoyed 


it. This man who had hitherto been 
distinguished by the gentleness 
and equability of his nature now 
became given to thunderous rages; 
he smashed the crockery and on 
occasions went so far as to strike 
his wife. He even swore, invoking 
the name of his Creator. But his 
outbursts, growing steadily more 
frequent, did not save him from 
being both arrogant and glutton- 
ous. He was, in fact, now sinning 
in three different ways, and Mme 
Duperrier mused darkly on God’s 
infinite indulgence. 

The fact is that the noblest of 
virtues can continue to flourish 
in a soul sullied by sin. Proud, 
gluttonous and choleric, Duperrier 
nevertheless remained steeped in 
Christian charity, nor had he lost 
anything of his lofty sense of duty 
as a man and a husband. Finding 
that Heaven remained unmoved by 
his anger, he resolved to be envi- 
ous as well. To tell the truth, 
without his knowing it, envy had 
already crept into his soul. Rich 
feeding, which puts a burden on 
the liver, and pride, which stirs 
the sense of injustice, may dispose 
even the best of men to envy his 
neighbour. And anger lent a note 
of hatred to Duperrier’s envy. 

He became jealous of his rela- 
tions, his friends, his employer, 
the shopkeepers of the neighboiu:- 
hood and even the stars of sport 
and screen whose photographs ap- 
peared in the papers. Everything 
infuriated him, and he was ^ovm 



60 

to tremble with ignoble rage at the 
thought that the people next door 
possessed a cutlery service with sil- 
ver handles, whereas his own were 
only of bone. 

But the halo continued to glow 
with undiminished brightness. In- 
stead of being dismayed by this, 
he concluded that his sins were 
lacking in reality, and he had no 
difficulty in reasoning that his 
supposed glutttony did not in fact 
exceed the natural demands of a 
healthy appetite, while his anger 
and his envy merely bore witness 
to a lofty craving for justice. It 
was the halo itself, however, which 
furnished him with the most solid 
arguments. 

‘I'm bound to say I would have 
expected Heaven to be a little 
more fussy,’ his wife said. 'If all 
your gluttony and boasting and 
brutality and malice have done 
nothing to dim your halo. It does- 
n’t look as though I need worry 
about my place in Paradise.’ 

‘Hold your jaw I* roared the furi- 
ous man. ‘How much longer have 
I got to listen to your nagging? I’m 
fed up with it. You think it funny, 
do you, that a saintly character 
like myself should have to plunge 
into sin for the sake of your blasted 
peace of mind? Stow it, d’you hear 
me?’ 

The tone of these replies was 
clearly lacking in that suavity 
which may rightly be looked for in 
a man enhaloed by the glory of 
God. Since he had entered upon 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

the paths of sin Duperrier had be- 
come increasingly given to strong 
language. His formerly ascetic 
countenance was becoming bloat- 
ed with rich food. Not only was 
his vocabulary growing coarse, but 
a similar vulgarity was invading 
his thoughts. His vision of Para- 
dise, for example, had undergone 
a notable transformation. Instead 
of appearing to him as a symphony 
of souls in robes of cellophane, 
the dwelling-place of the elect 
came to look more and more like a 
vast dining-room. Mme Duperrier 
did not fail to observe the changes 
that were overtaking her husband 
and even to feel some anxiety for 
the future. Nevertheless, the 
thought of his possible descent in- 
to the abyss still did not outweigh 
in her mind the horror of singular- 
ity. Rather than an enhaloed Du- 
perrier she would have preferred a 
husband who was an atheist, a de- 
bauchee and as crude of speech as 
her cousin Leopold. At least she 
w^ould not then have to blush for 
him before the milkman. 

No especial decision was called 
for on the part of Duperrier for 
him to lapse into the sin of sloth. 
The arrogant belief that he was re- 
quired at the office to perform tasks 
unw^orthy of his merits, together 
w^ijth the drowsiness caused by 
heavy eating and drinking, made 
him naturally disposed to be idle; 
and since he had sufficient conceit 
to believe tliat he must excel in all 
things, even the worst, he very 



THE STATE OF GRACE 


61 


soon became a model of indolence. 
The day his indignant employer 
sacked him, he received the sen- 
tence with his hat in his hand. 

‘What's that on your head?' his 
employer asked. 

‘A halo,' said Duperrier. 

‘Is it indeed? And I suppose 
that's what you've been fooling 
around with when you were sup- 
posed to be working?' 

When he told his wife of his 
dismissal, she asked him what he 
intended to do next. 

‘It seems to me that this would 
be a good moment to try tlie sin 
of avarice,' he answered gady. 

Of all the Deadly Sins, avarice 
was the one that called for the 
greatest effort of willpower on his 
part. To those not bom avaricious 
it is the vice offering the fewest 
easy allurements, and when it is 
adopted on principle there is noth- 
ing to distinguish it, at least in 
the early stages, from that most 
sterling of all virtues, thrift. 

Duperrier subjected himself to 
severe disciplines, such as confin- 
ing himself to gluttony, and thus 
succeeded in gaining a solid repu- 
tation for avarice among his 
friends and acquaintances. He 
really liked money for its own 
sake, and was better able than 
most people to experience the ma- 
licious thrill which misers feel at 
the thought that they control a 
source of creative energy and pre- 
vent it from functioning. Count- 
ing up his savings, the fruit of a 


hitherto laborious existence, he 
came by degrees to know the hide- 
ous pleasure of harming others by 
damming a current of exchange 
and of life. This outcome, simply 
because it was painfully achieved, 
filled Mme Duperrier with hope. 
Her husband had yielded so easily 
to the seductions of the other sins 
that God, she thought, could not 
condemn him very severely for an 
innocent, animal surrender which 
made him appear rather a victim 
deserving of compassion. His de- 
liberate and patient progress along 
tlie road of avarice, on the otlier 
hand, could only be the fruit of a 
perverse desire which was like a 
direct challenge to Heaven. 

Nevertheless, although Duper- 
rier became miserly to the point 
of putting trouser-buttons in the 
collection-bag, the brilliance and 
size of the halo remained unim- 
paired. This new setback, duly 
noted, plunged husband and wife 
into despair. 

Proud, gluttonous, angry, envi- 
ous, slothful and avaricious, Du- 
perrier felt that his soul was still 
perfumed with innocence. Deadly 
though they were, the six sins he 
had thus far practised were never- 
theless such as a first communicant 
may confess to without despairing. 
The deadliest of all, lust, filled 
him with horror. The others, it 
seemed to him, might be said to 
exist almost outside the sphere of 
God's notice. In the case of each, 
sin or peccadillo, it all depended 



62 

oil tlie size of the dose. But lust, 
the sin of the fiesh, meant un- 
qualified acceptance of the Dev- 
il’s work. The enchantments of the 
night were a foretaste of the burn- 
ing shades of Hell, the darting 
tongues were like the flames of 
eternit}', the moans of ecstasy, the 
writhing bodies, these did but her- 
ald the wailing of the damned 
and the convulsions of flesh racked 
1)\ endless torment. 

Duperrier had not deliberately 
reserved the sin of the flesh to the 
last: he had simply refused to con- 
template it. Mme Duperrier herself 
could not think of it without dis- 
quiet. For many years the oair had 
lived in a state of delicious chas- 
tity, their nightly rest attended, 
until the coming of the halo, by 
dreams as pure as the uTven snow. 
As she thought of it, the recollec- 
tion of tliose years of continence 
was a source of considerable an- 
noyance to Mme Duperrier, for she 
did not doubt that the halo was 
the result. Plainly that lily-white 
nimbus could be undone by lust 
alone. 

Duperrier, after obstinately re- 
sisting his wife’s persuasions, at 
length allowed himself to be over- 
done. Once again his sense of duty 
cast out fear. Having reached the 
decision he was embarrassed by his 
ignorance; but his wife, who 
thought of everything, bought him 
a revolting book in which all the 
essentials were set forth in the 
form of plain and simple instruc- 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

tion. The night-time spectacle of 
that saintly man, the halo encir- 
cling his head, reading a chapter 
of the abominable work to his 
wife, was a poignant one indeed. 
Often his voice trembled at some 
infamous w'ord or some image more 
hideously evocative than the rest. 

Having thus achieved a theo- 
retical mastery of the subject, he 
still delayed while he considered 
whetlier this last sin should be 
consummated in domestic intima- 
cy or elsewhere. Mme Duperrier 
took the view that it should all be 
done at home, adducing reasons of 
economy which did not fail to 
weigh with him; but having con- 
sidered all the pros and cons he 
concluded that he had no need to 
involve her in vile practices which 
might be prejudicial to her own 
salvation. As a loyal husband he 
valiantly resolved that he alone 
should run the risks. 

Thereafter Duperrier spent most 
of his nights in disreputable hotels 
where he pursued his initiation in 
company with the professionals of 
the quarter. The halo, which he 
could not conceal from these 
wretched associates, led to his 
finding himself in various odd sit- 
uations, sometimes embarrassing 
and sometimes advantageous. 

In the beginning, owing to his 
anxiety to conform to the instruc- 
tions in his manual, he sinned with 
little exaltation but rather with the 
methodical application of a dancer 
learning a new step or figure of cho- 



THE STATE OF GRACE 


63 . 


reograph 3 \ However, the desire for 
perfection to which his pride im- 
pelled him soon achieved its la- 
mentable reward in the notoriety 
which he gained among die wom- 
en wdth whom he consorted. Al- 
though he came to take the liveliest 
pleasure in these pursuits, Duper- 
rier nevertheless found them ex- 
pensive and was cnielly afflicted in 
his avarice. 

One evening on the Place Pigalle 
he made the acquaintance of a 
creature twenty years of age, al- 
ready a lost soul, whose name was 
Marie-Jannick. It was for her, so it 
is believed, that the poet Maurice 
Fombeure wrote die charming 
lines: 

C'est MariC'Jannick 
De Landivisiati 
Qui tue les nioiistiqnes 
Avec son sabot. 

Marie-Jannick had come from 
Brittany six months previously to 
go into service as maid-of-all-work 
in the home of a municipal coun- 
cillor who was both a socialist and 
an atheist. Finding herself unable 
to endure the life of this godless 
household, she had given notice 
and was now courageously earning 
her living on the Boulevard de 
Clichy. As was to be expected, the 
halo made a deep impression on 
that litde religious soul. To Marie- 


Jannick, Duperrier seemed the 
equal of St. Yves and St. Ronan, 
and he, on his side, was not slow 
to perceive the influence he had 
over her and to turn it to profit. 

Thus it is that on this very day, 
the 22nd February of the year 
1944, amid the darkness of winter 
and of war, Marie-Jannick, who 
will shordy be twenty-five, may 
be seen walking her beat on the 
Boulevard de Clichy. During the 
black-out hours the stroller be- 
tween the Place Pigalle and the 
Rue des Martyrs may be startled 
to observe, floating and swaying 
in the darkness, a mysterious cir- 
cle of light that looks rather like a 
ring of Saturn. It is Duperrier, his 
head adorned with the glorious 
halo which he no longer seeks to 
conceal from the curiosity of all 
and sundry; Duperrier, burdened 
with the weight of the seven Dead- 
ly Sins, who, lost to all shame, 
supervises the labours of Marie- 
Jannick, administering a smart 
kick in the pants when her zeal 
flags, and waiting at the hotel door 
to count her takings by the light 
of the halo. 

But from the depths of his deg- 
radation, through the dark night 
of his conscience, a murmur yet 
rises from time to time to his lips, 
a prayer of thanksgiving for the 
absolute gratuity of the gifts of 
God. 



On paper, Joe Vargo was an unimportant member of the 
exploratory expedition to Chronos; Joe, however, was a 
realist, and in alien surroundings, that can be a quality 
worth more than gold, great wisdom, or atomic guns. . . . 


THE HOMING INSTINCT 
OF JOE VARGO 

by Stephen Barr 


Just out of sight of Manhat- 
tan Island in the approach to its 
waterways is a small artificial is- 
land, put there during World War 
III for some forgotten military 
purpose. It has been abandoned 
for many years and is never visited 
— indeed it is never seen except 
by passing planes and is no more a 
matter of notice than a stone be- 
side tlio road. It is out of sight of 
ships except as a lump on the 
horizon, and large and small 
craft, fishing or otherwise, must 
steer clear of it because of tlie 
five-mile-wide under-water con- 
crete shelf that surrounds it and 
makes tlie adjacent sea unnaviga- 
ble. 

To a man standing at the top of 
its rusted tower the glow of New 
Yorks lights can be seen in tlic 
distance when the sky is clear at 
night. A man stood there now: 
but his eyes were fixed on a star 
that shone ovehead, one of the 


stars that, as astronomers reckon, 
lie close to us. This star has no 
particular interest for most peo- 
ple, but tliis man knew it well as 
the small white sun around which 
revolves the planet Chronos, 

Just before the termination of 
the Second Chronos Expedition it 
was decided that it would be the 
last expedition to Chronos. Or at 
least for now; unless at some fu- 
ture date a means was contrived to 
blow up a planet and save the 
pieces. With existing technics the 
former was entirely practicable 
but the pieces would not be. The 
half-life of their untouchableness 
would be about that of a man, 

Chronos has inside of it min- 
erals that the expedition wanted, 
but on tlie outside it supported a 
form of life so virulent and com- 
bative that man could not stay 
there. It has been tried, but as Joe 
Vargo said, *‘ItTl allow one, or 


64 



THE HOMING INSTINCT OF JOE VARGO 


65 


maybe two people aboard — then it 
gets its dander up.** 

Joe Vargo was the subject of an- 
other decision of the expedition, 
which was made by the crew, and 
it was to leave him behind when 
they went home. There was noth- 
ing wrong with Joe except that he 
was always right. Joe had been 
with the first expedition and had 
told the Director they wouldn't 
stay there a week. He hadn’t said 
why; he just said they wouldn’t. 
As it happened they left in less 
than that. 

The life-form that made 
Chronos untenable was an organ- 
ism that resembled the slime on 
wet rocks, except this slime was on 
dry rocks as well, and when it 
chose to do so it moved over onto 
other things, such as life-forms. It 
was never given a name, the ex- 
pedition always referred to it as It. 

The day the first expedition 
landed. It was not immediately 
noticed. Menken, the Director, 
said, “I think we’d better divide 
into task-forces. The long-distance 
boys say there’s minerals here, so I 
want O’Neil to take whoever he 
needs and start checking on that. 
I. don’t want any time wasted in 
experiments with the possible toxic 
effects of our environment. Let’s 
just assume that the atmosphere is 
poisonous, the water’s poisonous, 
the plants are poisonous and ev- 
erything is infested with deadly 
diseases. So keep your suits on and 
your helmets shut. 


'Wilkes will take a look at the 
flora and fauna if any, and keep 
in constant touch, as there just 
might be something dangerous, al- 
though I personally doubt it — ” 

Joe Vargo interrupted him. 

“Of course I'm only a lowly 
navigator and I don’t know about 
these things, but Doctor, some- 
thing tells me we ought to watch 
our step. Something large and un- 
canny is watching us, I bet you.” 

Menken frowned slightly. “Joe, 
for Pete’s sake, button it, will 
you?” He scratched his ear and 
went on. “Well, as I say, keep in 
constant touch. I will head up a 
group consisting of everybody else, 
except cook, to batten down the 
hatches, make a shelter and check 
on the weather conditions. If I 
spend another night in that 
damned ship 111 . . . Well, any- 
way, get moving. Cook, I want to 
see you.” 

The personnel had separated 
and Joe Vargo, by going to his 
control cabin, contrived not to be 
on any of the three details. As 
soon as the coast was clear he wan- 
dered off by himself toward a rise 
in the ground that was covered 
with brownish shrubs. The air — 
it must be air, he thought — was 
very clear and the shadows in- 
tense and sharp. This was, he sup- 
posed, because the sun that shone 
on them was so tiny and so bright, 
impossible to look at straight. A 
white dwarf: distant, but burning 
fiercely and warming the land- 



66 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


scape. Chronos was bigger than 
Earth but not much heavier so 
that the pull of gravity felt natu- 
ral, not like tlie giddiness on the 
satellites. 

The minute sample of the plan- 
et's surface that he could see re- 
minded him of North Africa, 
though the details were different. 
The plants — surely they were 
plants — were mostly the reddish 
color of a copper beech and the 
leaves of tlie bushes were not en- 
tirely separate, but joined by a 
continuous web as are the fingers 
of a frog. A few birds were in the 
air. At least to Joe Vargo they re- 
sembled birds. Far across the roll- 
ing sandy ground were stands of 
tall palm-like trees around which 
die birds hovered, and further off 
still there was a lake, and on the 
horizon a range of mountains, not 
blue in this hard light, but black. 
Perhaps nearer to the planet's 
equator it would resemble Central 
Africa, and nearer to the poles 
, . . who knew — perhaps polar 
bears? Too far to think about. 

Joe, disregarding the director's 
admonition, opened his helmet 
valve and tested the atmosphere 
briefly. Air, just as he thought. 
Doctor Menken was probably only 
fooling. A comical fellow, their di- 
rector. Joe took off his helmet and 
breathed deeply. There was an un- 
familiar tang, almost spicy, and he 
toyed with the idea of taking off 
his protective suit as well, but 
thought better of it; there might be 


things much worse than poison ivy 
around. He put his helmet on 
again so as to hear any message 
that might come over the inter- 
com. I wonder, he thought, if I’d 
have time to have a look at that 
lake? He decided to chance it; his 
absence wouldn't be noticed for a 
while, each group would assume 
he was witli another. A small liz- 
ard-like animal wdth six legs ran 
across his lx)ot. Over on still higher 
ground where some trees were he 
heard odd squawkings, and the 
birds, taking alarm at something, 
rose into the still air and were 
flapping around in excitement. 

As he drew closer, Joe Vargo 
could make out that the trees grew 
in more or less of a circle. Some- 
thing seemed to be moving in a 
jerky. way against the sky-line at 
their feet. Then he could no long- 
er see it. As he crested the rise, he 
found a small pond lying in the 
middle of the trees. Except for the 
shadows cast by the bird over his 
head nothing moved. The surface 
of the water was still, and it was 
dark and opaque. Around the edge 
were damp stones but nothing re- 
sembling moss or sedges. He stood 
regarding the noncommittal scene 
without going any nearer. What 
had frightened the birds? Some- 
thing'made his spine tingle, and he 
turned back toward camp and the 
ship. 

Halfway back, his intercom 
buzzed and Menken's voice said, 
“Vargo? Where the hell are you?" 



special Christmas Gift Rates 



1 gift subscription $3.50 (save $1,00) 

2 gift subscriptions $6.50 (save $2.50} 

3 gift subscriptions $9.00 (save $4.50) 

each additional gift subscription $3.00 
(save $1.50) 

Your own subscription, new or renewal, may be included. 


Send FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION as a Christmas gift to: 

Name 

Address 

City Zone . State 

Name 

Address 

City Zone State 

AND ENTER MY OWN SUBSCRIPTION □ new □ renewal 


Order now pay in January. 
See offer of full-color cover FREE 
if payment is sent with order. 



No additional postage for U.S. possessions or 
Canada; Pan American countries $.50 per year; 
other countries, $1.00 per year. 

THIS SPECIAL OFFER EXPIRES JANUARY 15, 1960 


MY NAME 
Address ... 

City Zone State 

Check one: □ I enclose $ ; □ Bill me after Christmas 

Please send me a gift card for each person on my list -* to be personalized 
with my own signature and mailed from my house. 

"^^FREE^if you send payment now, saving us billing expense, 
we will mail you a four-color reproduction of an F&SF cover 
without printing. 




FIRST CLASS 








THE HOMING INSTINCT OF JOE VARGO 


67 


Joe didn't answer. 

‘*Vargo? I'm not trying to play 
nurse-maid, damn it! I asked you 
and everybody else to keep in 
touch. Come in.” 

Let him wonder, thought Joe. I 
just had my helmet off, so I could- 
n't hear him. That’s why I'm not 
answering: I didn't hear hhn. 
Then he remembered the order 
about suits and helmets. 

”O.K., Doc. I'm on my way.” 

”Where the hell are you? Or do 
you know?” 

”Well, speaking as a lowly navi- 
gator, I’d say I was a mile and a 
half from the ship in the direction 
of what seems to be just about due 
west if this one turns the same way 
as Earth.” There was a silence and 
then Menken's voice came more 
strongly, as though he had come 
closer to the mike or the power had 
been turned up. 

'"Snap into it Joe, will you? We 
may have to take off — ” There were 
confused background noises and 
he could hear a voice saying, 
‘'Nothing. Nothing at all, I tell 
you . . .” 

Joe Vargo looked back at the 
ring of trees, now deserted by the 
flying creatures, and down at his 
feet as another of the little six- 
legged lizards ran across them. 
There were several others in sight 
and they seemed not to notice 
him. His boots were damp, he saw, 
and he w^ondered how they could 
be: he had not gone near the 
pond, and the ground was dr}\ 


Could it be the lizards? No, they 
were as dry as the sandy ground 
they infested and left no trail. The 
shadows were dark, even tliose 
cast by stones, and he saw that his 
own shadow stretched far in front 
of him; the tiny fierce sun was set- 
ting, but losing nothing of its bril- 
liance as it approached tlie far-off 
mountain range. 

In a little while he saw tlic top 
of their ship over the rise of ground 
with the brown shrubs. It was in 
the direction that he knew it 
should be, but it was a little far- 
ther than he remembered. His legs 
felt much more tired than the rest 
of his body, but w^alking through 
sand was the reason; not being 
thirty-nine. . . . My body is as 
good as my mind, he thought. 
Mens corpora in reverse. The fa- 
tigue of his legs became quite out 
of proportion, and he looked at 
them. The boot parts of his suit 
were damp up to the knees. Sweat? 
He felt himself: his forehead, his 
wrists, his underwarms; no swxat. 
It w^as getting colder. 

Inside the ship Menken was 
cursing. The ports were closed and 
he had his suit and helmet off. He 
was surrounded by a group of con- 
fused men. 

“Get him onto a cot, damn it!” 

“All right now, heave . . .” 

“There we are.” 

“Which one of you guys is a 
medic?” Exchange of glances but 
no answ^er. 



68, 

‘‘Then for Pfete‘s sake, who was 
on Wilkes' detail? Somebody here 
must be an M.D.” 

“I thought you were, sir.” 

Menken clenched his hands in 
the air. 

“Thirty years ago! Get to it, 
damn it.” 

Doctor Wilkes lay on his back, 
breathing harshly, his face as pale 
as paper. His eyelids were open at 
the bottom but the eyes were rolled 
up and the irises invisible. There 
were bruises on his elbows and 
knees where he had fallen, and his 
boots were wet. 

“Pulse O.K. Bit fast.” 

“Respiration very fast; regular.” 

“Got the bug-check yet?” 

“In a minute. Blood's O.K.” 

“Electro looks funny — Hold 
everything.” 

“We're holding it.” 

“Bug-check O.K., except a trace 
of the stuff from — ” 

“Electro's way off! Get him 
ready for a shot, quick!” 

“K injection?” 

Doctor Wilkes's eyes rolled 
down and opened. He sat up. 

“What the hell are you doing?” 
he said in a weak voice. “I faint- 
ed.” 

“Take it easy. Lie back.” 

“I'm all right now, I tell you. 
I — ” The hypodermic was not 
felt, he lay back and closed his 
eyes. Menken looked at the group 
around tlie sick doctor and then at 
his watch. 

“What was he saying when you 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

brought him in?” he asked. “You 
were all making such a row I 
couldn’t make it out.” 

One of the men bending over 
the dials of the electro said with- 
out turning, “He said he got his 
foot stuck in a rock. Then he col- 
lapsed. I caught him.” 

“He said he what?” 

The man at the dials wrote a 
number on a pad before answer- 
ing. Then he said, “Something like 
white and trembling.” Another 
man turned to Menken. 

“He said to take his boots off. 
He said his foot — ” 

“All right, we’ll go into that lat- 
er when he comes to. How is he?” 

“We can't tell, sir. He's very 
weak.” 

Menken looked at his watch 
again. He reached over and picked 
up his helmet and spoke into the 
intercom, “Vargo? Where the hell 
are you?” There was no answer. 
Just like Vargo. Joe Vargo the 
smart guy, the never-around man. 
Off somewhere else. 

“Vargo? I'm not trying to play 
nurse-maid, damn it!” He ought to 
know that; he puts me in a spot 
with the other guys — just because 
I was his instructor in college he 
gets away with it. He could be in 
serious trouble and he'd be too 
proud to admit it. “I asked you and 
everybody else to keep in touch. 
Come in.” Silence. No, he isn't in 
trouble: he never really is. Prob- 
ably took off his helmet and can't 
hear me. • • • 



THE HOMING INSTINCT OF JOE VARGO 


69 


One of the medics said, “He's 
coming out of it now, Doctor 
Menken. I think maybe he*s going 
to be O.K.’' Menken put down his 
helmet and went over to look at 
Wilkes, who was breathing more 
quietly, but was as white as before. 
He seemed to be asleep instead of 
in a private battle. Menken's hel- 
met squeeked with a nearly inau- 
dible message. The little voice 
sounded like a kitten in a drain- 
pipe, but it was unmistakable. 

“O.K., Doc. Tm on my way." 

An hour and a half later Wil- 
liam H. Wilkes, M.D., came to, 
sat up on his cot and smiled at 
them and said, “Funny thing. I 
thought it %vas only on the rocks, 
but when I put my hand — " and 
fell back. He died without coming 
to again, shortly before the dawn 
of Chronos' furious miniscule sun. 
Menken and his crew were not 
thinking of Joe Vargo, when his 
voice was heard on the intercom 
which had been hooked up to the 
loudspeaker. 'Well, I finally got 
here. So let me in, but watch out 
for the outer airlock panel; it's 
caught on something." 

They had to go through decon- 
tamination all over again when he 
came in, but Joe w’as the conquer- 
ing hero, a Ulysses returned, and 
was full of himself. 

“Wilkes is dead." Menken told 
him. 

“Willy the Wilk? No! I don't 
believe it!" said Joe Vargo, “What'd 
he do? What happened?" 


“We don't know. Perhaps since 
you've been out and around for so 
long you might have some idea. 
Maybe you've seen something?" 

Joe Vargo never once looked to- 
ward the cot where Wilkes' body 
was lying. Instead he looked down 
at his own feet. 

“Somebody," he said, “or some- 
thing — I wouldn't know which — 
tied my shoelaces together. So I 
kept falling down. I got here 
though." He looked around for ap- 
proval. Menken drew him aside. 

“I can't blame you for what's 
happened to Wilkes, Joe, but why 
is it always at a time like this you 
pull something? It looks lousy to 
the rest of the men, and you and I 
being old friends makes it tliat 
much worse. What's all this crap 
about your shoelaces?? Before Joe 
could answer, one of the M.D.s 
said, “I think we ought to do an 
autopsy. Doctor Menken. The 
symptoms are . • • Well, we 
don't quite know • . ." 

“All right, go to it." Menken 
turned to Joe Vargo again. “What 
held you up so long after you were 
in contact?" 

“Well, as I say, I kept falling 
over. Something was holding my 
feet back, like when you try to 
walk fast in water. I couldn't see 
anything, except my boots are wet 
right up to the knee, and it's as dry 
as a desert around here. Finally 
when the sun went down there 
was a hell of a big moon coming 
up opposite, and I saw I w^as leav- 



70 

iiig a trail as if a thread was at- 
tached to my foot and was drag- 
ging through the sand. I got a fun- 
ny feeling. I bent down and felt it. 
Then I tried to snap it off. This 
thread s so damned thin you could- 
n’t see it but it wouldn’t break; it 
just cut into my hand. Then I 
tried kicking loose, and both boots 
up to the knee seemed to tighten 
up. I got scared there for a minute. 
So I spat on my hands; they were 
pretty sweaty anyway, and I’d tak- 
en the gloves off, and gave another 
yank, and the damned thing just 
came apart. The loose end snaked 
back across the landscape and its 
trail disappeared over the hill! 
Boy! Then my boots gave a hell of 
a squeeze and I passed out. When 
I came to I couldn’t move my legs 
and I thought the circulation was 
stopped for keeps, but my boots 
were loose again and after I rubbed 
my legs they were O.K. Jesus, 
some pins-and-needles. These 
boots are getting a trifle snug 
again, but I guess it’s just the 
leather’s shrunk. Do I rate a drink, 
John?” 

‘There’s a botde in my cabin in 
the locker. I don’t know what to 
think about this rigmarole: it may 
be connected with what happened 
to Wilkes, or it may not, but I wish 
to God you’d stay put.” 

Vargo shrugged and replied, 
“Well, if I had you wouldn’t have 
noticed the airlock was open.” 

Menken said, “That reminds 
me. Say, did anybody see what the 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

airlock was caught on?” No one an- 
swered. “Well, how is it now?” 
Two crew members left and came 
back shortly looking puzzled. 

“The pressure valve showed a 
small leak, sir. We can’t seem to 
get it tight.” 

“For Pete’s sake,” said Menken. 
He went to the airlock and pressed 
the controls. His eye was on the 
edge of the panel at the bottom. 
He pressed again and the panel 
opened and closed, but not quite 
all tlie way. “Bring me a flash,” he 
said and turned off tlie airlock 
lights. With the flash he shone a 
beam horizontally at floor level. 
Stretching in a nearly straight line 
to the entrance of the ward-room 
was an almost invisible thread that 
showed like a spider’s web against 
the dark background. 

Menken called out loudly, “Ev- 
erybody get away from Wilkes’ 
body! Stand back as far as you 
can!” He opened a wall locker and 
took out a small, exceedingly 
sharp hand-hatchet. “Vargo! Come 
here on the double! Somebody get 
me a block of hard-wood . . . 
Cook, get your cutting board.” 

When the board came he lifted 
the thread and slid the board un- 
der it. The thread had a feeling of 
somehow live tension, as though a 
man was holding the end of it. He 
swung the hatchet with all his 
force and the maple board split 
into two pieces, but the thread 
still lay intact across the floor- 
plates. 



THE HOMING INSTINCT OF JOE VARGO 


71 


"Holy cowr’ 

Joe Vargo said, "Let me get a 
blow-torch, Doc.” 

"All right.” In a few minutes 
the steel plates under the thread 
were glowing bright orange, but 
the thread remained: glowing too, 
when the flame was on it. 

"Try whacking it again while 
it's hot,” said Joe. 

"All right.” Menken swung 
again, but with no result except to 
mar the floor plates and blunt the 
hatchet. He straightened up look- 
ing confused and worried. "Spit?” 
he said, "I wonder . . .” He leant 
over again and spat carefully onto 
the gleaming thread. It instantly 
disintegrated, the ends snapping 
back in opposite directions. The 
body on the ward-room table 
twitched and contorted oddly, and 
then relaxed. The airlock clicked 
into place. 

"My God! Look at that!” Men- 
ken said, "I guess you can go on 
with the autopsy now; and ti7 and 
get a sample of that stuff for an- 
alysis.” 

One of the younger medics said, 
"We were just going to tell you, 
sir: he died from internal hemor- 
rhages, dozens of them! He's cut to 
pieces inside.” There was a long 
silence. The director w^alkcd over 
to the body and looked down at it. 
It was as though Wilkes had been 
invaded by driver ants. . . . 

After several hour’s work with 
microscope and reagents, O’Neil 
and his chemists and assistant bi- 


ologists made their hesitant and 
much qualified report. "We can’t 
say for sure, but it seems to be a 
life-fo^m all naht, except its ap- 
parently a silicon colloid ... no 
carbon. Also there’s no cellular 
structures it’s more like a liquid 
crystal. The molecular set-up must 
be something on the order of a 
polymer to explain that tensile 
strength. As to spit . . . well, we 
can only guess. It’s breaking up 
fast spontaneously now, but or- 
ganic acids seem to speed up the 
process even more, and saliva is 
mildly acid. So was the sweat on 
Vargo’s hands.” 

Menken looked exasperated. 
"We can’t go around spitting on 
the damned stuff — we’d run out 
of spit! Organic acids, eh? Cook, 
how about orange juice, lemon 
juice, or maybe vinegar?” The 
cook shook his head. 

"All out, except a third of a bot- 
tle of wine vinegar.” 

"Well, can’t you chemists come 
up with something?” 

The ship lurched very slightly. 
A man standing next to one of the 
viewing ports gasped. 

"My God, sir! Look!’^ 

In the brilliant light outside 
they could see extending up to the 
ship from the distance a broad 
flat shining band, a yard wide or 
more, lying on the sandy ground. 
WTiere it met the base of tfie ship 
it had bunched together into a 
glistening mass that wrapped 
about one of their fins, and as tliev 



72 

watched the fin began gradually 
to buckle. 

'‘Stations, everybody!” Menken 
shouted. “Vargo, get set to blast 
off!” The ship rocked again ver\^ 
slightly and a creaking sound 
came from under the flooring. 

"All right, give it all you’ve got, 
Joe! Let her have it!” 

The jets roared and then 
screamed, and the ship rose into 
the air grudgingly and then paused 
with a heaving motion like a fish- 
ing float. 

"Put it on over-drive!” 

"We can’t, we’re right on the 
planet! The gravity II . . .” 

"The hell with that: "We’re los- 
ing a fin. That damned thing will 
cut right through the ship. Hold 
on everyone, we’ve got to chance 
it.” 

There was a sudden silence and 
a spine-shattering jolt, and the 
ship broke loose and roared into 
space. 

Menken reported back to Earth 
in person. He felt he could best 
explain what had happened face to 
face. The rest of the crew stayed 
on an unpopular, higher gravity 
planet called Sinon, and played 
rummy with stone arms and cards 
of lead. All except Joe Vargo. 
Somehow he managed to go back 
with Menken — he had sick head- 
aches, he needed a rest, his leg 
still hurt him, he had to see his 
girl, he had to see a man about a 
dog. This was greatly resented by 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

the crew, and Menken was an- 
noyed, mostly at himself. 

"I don’t know why I let you do 
this to me, Joe,” he told him, "but 
I’ll tell you this — we’re undoubt- 
edly going to be sent back with a 
lot of fancy special equipment and 
I’ll have to go; the rest will be vol- 
unteers . . . except. I’m not 
granting you tliis leave unless you 
agree now to come on the return 
trip. You’re a thorn in my side, but 
you’re the only over-drive naviga- 
tor I trust.” 

The special equipment included 
among other things spray-guns 
and an assortment of organic com- 
pounds ranging from glacial acetic 
to some newly synthesised enzymes 
that could digest a billiard ball in 
two minutes. Also some excep- 
tionally strong metallic suits of 
armor, in which Joe Vargo put lit- 
tle faith. 

"It’ll squeeze ’em flat like a pa- 
per carton. You mark my words, 
John.” 

The Second Expedition took the 
extra precaution of making a land- 
ing near one of the poles at about 
80 degrees latitude. The axis of 
Chronos had no tilt, so it was nei- 
ther winter nor summer, but the 
ground was covered with snow 
through which poked occasional 
reddish fuzzy plants, and the air 
was bitter cold. It was hoped that 
since It was evidently unaffected 
by heat, it might be found only in 
the warmer climates. Within two 
days that theory was disproved. 



73 


THE HOMING INSTINCT OF JOE VARGO 


The entire personnel had vol- 
unteered for the second expedi- 
tion. Wilkes' place as biology head 
being taken by a small intense 
man from the Warsaw Institute of 
Science called Steinmann, and it 
had been his idea to land in a cold 
region of Chronos. “Life of any 
conceivable kind must have some 
relationship to heat," he said, “so 
there is at least a minimal chance 
we should not find it in a frigid 
area." The others agreed, except 
Joe Vargo. 

“Baloney," he said; and as it 
turned out he was right. The oth- 
ers were more irked at this than 
they were made apprehensive by 
the discovery of It in their vicin- 
ity. By noon of the second thirty- 
one hour day, CNeil's crew had 
located the desired ore; apparent- 
ly at a not impractical depth, and 
preparations were being made for 
mining it. The extraction would 
be done on the spot with a small 
atomic pile and they hoped to be 
able to leave with their pay-load 
in a few weeks. 

Joe Vargo and a mechanic were 
making minor repairs to the jet 
mechanism when word came that 
It had been seen. Two of ©’Neil's 
crew had gone with a geiger coun- 
ter over a barren wind-cleared 
highland and found themselves in 
sight of the sea. It was flecked with 
patches of ice, on the largest of 
which tliey could make out the in- 
distinct forms of animals that 
seemed to be fishing smaller ones 


out of the water; not, it would ap- 
pear, with humane intentions. 
Suddenly one of the men grabbed 
the other’s arm. 

“My God!" he whispered. “Look 
at that — over there!" He pointed at 
what appeared to be a patch of 
still water, oval-shaped and shin- 
ing in the sunlight on the beach. 
It was about a hundred feet across. 
One of the icefloes with a few of 
the fishing animals on it had drift- 
ed near to the shore, and as the 
men watched, a glistening arm, 
transparent and aquamarine-col- 
ored, shot out from the oval patch 
and came down on the nearest 
animal. The others instantly slid 
into the sea and swam aw^ay. The 
one that was caught, enveloped as 
if by aspic, struggled frantically. 
In a few minutes it ceased to 
move, became misshapen and 
gradually smaller. Then it was no 
longer visible, and the arm was 
drawn back. 

One of the men pressed his in- 
tercom button and began to make 
a report back to base; the other 
watched him, not wanting to look 
at the horror on the beach below. 
Neither of them saw a thin fila- 
ment extending itself rapidly up 
the escarpment towards them, 
leaving a wake of miniature snow- 
flurries. The man making the re- 
port, his eyes on his companion’s, 
saw him suddenly start and look 
at his feet. 

The rest of the report was gar- 
bled and hysterical, and pieced to- 



74 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


gether afterwards with difficulty. 
The geiger counter was found lat- 
er, twisted out of shape. The two 
men were not found, but the metal 
parts of their suits and gear were 
strewn all the way down to the 
beach. There was no sign of the 
oval patch. 

That evening Menken held a 
council. 

‘Tve half a mind to pull up 
stakes now,'* he said, *1>efore any- 
one else gets hurt or It gets to the 
ship." 

O'Neil said, 'We haven't tried 
the sprays yet. I'd hate to leave all 
that ore just when we've found it. 
Why don't we at least try them 
before we quit?" 

Steinmann jumped up and said, 
“Also it has perhaps a nucleus; we 
could try for the nucleus. I think 
that—" 

Joe Vargo interrupted him. 
“No cells: no nucleus. It's all one 
continuous piece of jello, and if it 
thinks, it thinks like a bee-hive. If 
it thinks." 

Menken put a watch of twelve 
men around the ship that night, 
with himself in command. They 
were armed with spray guns and 
dressed in the new armor. The 
mining base was left unguarded, 
for, as Steinmann suggest^, since 
the organism seemed to go only 
for living things, and only animals 
at that, it would probably ignore a 
pile of untenanted machinery. The 
interminable night — fifteen and a 
half hours — finally came to an 


end. The dawn was brilliant, col- 
orless and abrupt, more like the 
reappearance of the sun after a 
total eclipse. There had been no 
signs of It, and there were no marks 
in the snow. 

Menken, issuing the order of 
the day, said, “There will be a spe- 
cial guard of eight wearing the 
armor, but I want every man to 
carry a spray gun. Doctor Stein- 
mann has prepared a mixture of 
several of the organic sprays that 
he feels is our best bet. . . ." 

When the mining party with 
guard got to their destination they 
saw that during the night they had 
been outgeneralled. The installa- 
tion was entirely surrounded by an 
aquamarine moat. Evidently, It 
could think. 

They came to a confused halt. 

“Everyone start collecting spit," 
said Joe Vargo. No one laughed. 
At Menken's order they backed 
out of sight of the menace. 

“Doctor Steinmann," Menken 
said, “I would like you to give me 
your private and honest opinion of 
the sprays. Now that you've finally 
seen the beast, and from what 
we've told you, how much reli- 
ance do you think we may put in 
the mixture?" Steinmann started 
to rise so he could see the mine- 
head again. Menken said, “I don't 
think I would do that. Doctor, if I 
were you." Steinmann sat back. 

'Tou are probably right. Doc- 
tor," he said. “But it wo^d not be 
my visibility but my heat that it 



75 


THE HOMING INSTINCT OF JOE VARGO 


would be aware of. Without a lens 
it can have no sense of a light- 
image; on the other hand with 
radiant heat, like the pit-viper, it 
can tell where I am. With such a 
body it cannot have a lens for the 
eye, but heat it can perhaps feel 
and determine direction.'* 

‘Without meaning to be rude,** 
said Joe Vargo, “why couldn’t it 
just as well be vibrations? When I 
got close to it that first time I had 
on my protective suit, and those 
suits are a hundred-percent in- 
sulated.” 

Tlie little biologist smiled and 
said, “Very right, my dear young 
man. The two often go together: 
the sense of heat and the aware- 
ness of motion. Our exploration of 
many planets has shown us that, 
particularly the ones that have no 
light and are heated from the in- 
terior. The question of light per- 
ception is something else.” 

Joe Vargo sneered slightly. “I 
have been given to understand 
that radiant heat was a form of 
light,” he said. 

“A difference of degree is the 
important factor,** replied Stein- 
mann. 

Menken said, “I think the best 
thing is for me to go over there 
with a spray gun and see what I 
can do, but I’d like to have one or 
two of you come up behind and 
give me cover. Also I’d like to hear 
Steinmann’s opinion of this ma- 
neuver.” 

“My curiosity will not allow me 


to stay behind. Doctor,” said Stein- 
mann. “Furthermore I would like 
to see for myself if there is, as our 
friend says, truly no nucleus. I 
have always felt that no matter 
how cruel and unfamiliar a living 
thing may seem, it has a nucleus 
that can be reached.” He smiled 
at Joe Vargo in an entirely friend- 
ly way. 

Menken spearheaded the small 
group; the rest watched with their 
eyes just above the view-point. 
The organism remained where it 
was, placid but ominous. Men- 
ken was in front, his spray gun 
held in shaking hands. When they 
got to within a few yards, the 
moat thinned out and on both 
sides of them aquamarine-colored 
lines suddenly and frighteningly 
extended themselves backward to- 
ward their rear. At the sight of 
this, the rearguard crew streamed 
out from their position, spray guns 
ready, to prevent the encirclement 
that threatened Menken and his 
group. 

“Keep it close, damn it!” Men- 
ken shouted. “String out behind in 
a tight double line facing out. 
Don’t let yourselves get cut off!’* 

“Doctor,” said Steinmann, “I 
think a little spray?” 

Menken went almost to the 
edge of the nearest line and pushed 
the plunger of his spray gun. In 
front of him, stretching sideways 
from left to right over the snow 
was It’s forefront. It was alive and 
It moved back from his foot, but 



76 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


It also moved forward with a 
questing pseudopod tliat waved 
searching and uncertain in the 
air at about the level of his waist. 
The part that was reached by the 
spray steamed slightly and disap- 
peared. Nearby parts took its 
place and c^ept fonvard. He 
squirted at it again : part of it dis- 
solved and the rest pulled back. 
He pushed almost madly at the 
plunger, and a larger and larger 
circle of withdrawal appeared, but 
he could see that beyond the reach 
of the acid It was forming itself 
into a ridge. Then this became a 
heavy, wide band which came up 
like a wave and enveloped a man 
over to his right. Menken could 
see that the unfortunate man's 
spray gun was somehow separated 
from him, and was held in a 
vacuole in which it was quickly 
transferred to the surface of the 
organism, whereupon it was eject- 
ed. Menken was too intent on sav- 
ing himself to watch the dreadful 
transformation the man under- 
went. 

“Back, everybody! Get back!" 
Then, as he turned to run, he saw 
the moat no longer lay in a con- 
tinuous circle about the mine 
head, and Joe Vargo, taking ad- 
vantage of this, had reached and 
climbed up to a part of the hous- 
ing that contained the atomic pile. 
The double line of men, Menken 
at their rear, were making their 
way back as rapidly as they could, 
pumping a constant stream from 


their sprays on either side to keep 
from being hemmed in. But the 
two flanks of the organism that 
formed a long U were outdistanc- 
ing them. The ones in the lead be- 
gan to run, some abandoning their 
sprays; Vargo thought they might 
make it. . . . 

So far. It had not seemed to be 
aware of Joe Vargo’s proximity. He 
began frantically to remove the 
lead shielding from one side of the 
pile. Then he started the device. 
It was on a heavy, wheeled dolly, 
that enabled him to turn it like a 
searchlight, and where the radio- 
active beam fell. It split into blobs 
like spilled mercury. These were 
from a foot to a yard across and 
moved much more rapidly than 
the main mass. He swung the pile 
slowly in a circle, and the ground 
about the mine became dotted 
with the blobs. Finally he concen- 
trated his aim in the direction op- 
ix)site to that taken by Menken 
and the rest of tlie crew. He could 
see now that most if not all of the 
men were entirely surrounded by 
tlie parent body of the organism 
which had remained unaffected 
by the radioactivity. He turned off 
the pile and took a deep breath, 
and ran through the lane left by 
the retreating blobs. Unlike mer- 
cury, these did not join together 
again. One of them bounced into 
his path and he leaped over it and 
ran on, but in a moment became 
aware of something that im- 
peded the motion of his legs. He 



THE HOMING INSTINCT OF JOE VARGO 


77 


stopped for an instant and squirt- 
ed acid and enzymes; the feeling 
of tightness was gone, and he ran 
on again. 

After a while he stopped, out of 
breath. The blobs were no longer 
in sight, and in a wide semicircle 
he cautiously made his way back 
to the ship. There were no signs of 
life and none of the crew had re- 
turned. He climbed the ladder to 
the air lock which, in spite of the 
cold, had been left open — the at- 
mosphere now being known to be 
breathable — and shut it. Turning 
up the heat, he went to a locker 
and took out a bottle and drank 
from it. Then he went to a view- 
ing port and looked in the direc- 
tion of the mine. 

Coming toward him across the 
snow he saw a small desperately 
running figure that stumbled from 
time to time and almost fell. As it 
approached the ship he saw it was 
Steinmann, and he hurried to the 
air lock and opened it. 

‘‘Help! For the love of God, 
bring your spray!” 

Joe Vargo now saw that a thin 
line ran back in the snow from 
Steinmann s legs. He picked up 
his spray gun and shook it: almost 
empty. . . . 

“Sorry,” he said, “can't take a 
chance.” 

He pressed the air lock controls 
again. 

Back in the navigator’s chair he 
pulled a lever and the jets roared. 
Being almost directly under the 


ship, Steinmann instantly became 
a Rowing mass of charcoal. . . • 

An hour later, with Chronos at 
a safe distance, Joe Vargo tight- 
ened the safety straps and put the 
ship on over-drive. When his body 
was adjusted to its effects, he un- 
fastened himself and went to the 
galley to make some coffee. When 
he got to the door his blood turned 
to ice: lying in the corner of the 
galley floor was a twenty-inch 
aquamarine puddle. 

The combination of over-drive 
and inertia-moderator gives a 
gravitational pull towards the deck 
plates of about a quarter G, so that 
the thing was lying — not, thank 
God, floating about in free-fall. 
How on earth had it got there? It 
must have a diabolical intelligence 
of its own. He slammed the door 
and ran for his almost exhausted 
spray gun. He remembered what 
Steinmann had said about heat, 
and hurriedly put on an insulated 
suit and snapped the helmet shut. 
It was no protection, but with his 
own radiant heat blanketed, and if 
he went on tip-toe. . . ? 

He went back to the galley and 
eased the door open. The thing 
had not moved. Standing on a 
shelf immediately beyond it was a 
large bottle of vinegar. Transfer- 
ring the spray gun to his left hand, 
Joe Vargo reached over and picked 
up a spoon from a box next to him, 
and threw it onto the floor on the 
other side of the galley. A pseu- 
dopod formed and explored the 



78 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


spoon, but drew back again. It was 
not to be fooled that way . . . 

Then he saw, just barely visible, 
several hair-like processes rise into 
tlie ah* and start waving about. 
One of them touched his arm and 
the rest at once settled on him, 
fastening about arms and legs. He 
turned tlie spray on tlicm and they 
disappeared, but the gun ran dry 
almost before he could free him- 
self. Perhaps he could shut It in: 
the door seemed to fit tighdy, but 
he realized that witli the tiling in 
possession of the galley he would 
starve to death in the months it 
would take to get back to Eartli, 
and Joe Vargo was determined to 
get back to Earth. 

It put out no more hair-like fila- 
ments: It seemed to be consider- 
ing. If he could only get at the 
vinegar. How could he lure it 
away without endangering him- 
self? He looked around despair- 
ingly and his eye caught sight of 
die electric toaster. An idea came 
to him. The toaster w^as switched 
off but he saw that the long exten- 
sion cord w^as connected to the 
W’all-socket. Very carefidly he 
reached for it and turned it on. 
Then he put it gendy on the floor 
and tip-toed to one side. The wires 
began to glow and with a trium- 
phant lurch the organism envel- 
oped it. There was a dim flash 
as the toaster w^as crushed and 
short-circuited, and the galley 
lights went out, but in the light 
that came through the door Joe 


Vargo saw the thing pull back 
again: It didn’t seem to like the 
toaster, or maybe it was the shock. 
An>"way, he had the vinegar now. 

He unscrewed the cap and 
poured the contents slowly onto 
the floor, and as the acid reached 
it, the edges of the blob hissed and 
it withdrew into itself. It backed 
into a comer before the advancing 
liquid and tried to flow up the side 
of the metal w^alls, but it found no 
purchase. Pseudopods waved 
about, but Joe Vargo splashed vin- 
egar on them and they vanished. 
TTien the bottle was empty, but the 
thing by this time was no bigger 
than a saucer, and as the vinegar 
spread over the floor, hissed and 
disappeared. 

Five months later Joe Vargo 
could read by the light of the ap- 
proaching Sun, and he turned ofiE 
the over-drive. In another week he 
coasted into the Earth’s atmos- 
phere and began to make prepara- 
tions for a landing. 

Home, at last! 

After making some observations 
on ground-points, he realized that 
witli luck he could make his land- 
ing on the field nearest to his 
home-town: New York. But at 
this point Joe Vargo’s luck ran out. 
The jets, the fonvard ones that 
acted as breaks, would not go on, 
and he remembered too late the 
interrupted repairs tliat he and the 
mechanic had been making. 

The ship w as aimed right, how- 



79 


THE HOMING INSTINCT OF JOE VARGO 


ever, and he would have to take a 
chance with a parachute. But he 
must somehow slow up, otherwise 
he would be knocked to pieces by 
the air, and the outer skin of the 
ship was already glowing red from 
the terrific friction. 

He dashed to the inertia-mod- 
erator and began rapidly to un- 
fasten it from its base. If he could 
turn it on its side he might be able 
to turn the ship with it. 

As the lights of New York be- 
gan to show on the horizon, he 
switched on the current and the 
ship slowly turned in her course, 
end over end. Then he started the 
drive-jets and was flattened on the 
floor as the ship decelerated. When 
the ship had reduced its speed to 
a bearable point, he stopped the 
jets and looked out of a view-port, 
and saw that he was going to over- 
shoot his mark. Quickly he put on 
a parachute suit, and went to the 
air lock. The ship w^ould fall into 
the Atlantic, as they were travel- 
ling eastward, but he thought he 
might be able to land inland. He 
pressed the controls and the panel 
opened, but he was pinned like a 
piece of paper against the side by 
the stream of air. He exerted all 
his strength and managed at last 
to struggle over the edge, and was 
whipped away in an instant. The 
parachute opened with a bang 
and the elastic supporting lines 
stretched out: he felt as though he 
had broken in two. Then as he 
stopped swinging and began to 


float gently down, he saw the wa- 
ters of the Lower Bay beneath 
him, and saw too that he was 
travelling rapidly out to sea. Joe 
Vargo could not swim, but as he 
drifted lower he saw that he was 
very likely going to make it after 
all. Directly in his path lay a small 
island, from the center of which 
stuck up a rusty iron tower. 

A few minutes later he landed 
on the edge of that island. When 
he had stripped off the parachute, 
he searched, with increasing anx- 
iety, by the light of his flash, until, 
tripping over a piece of wood, he 
dropped it and broke the bulb. He 
had no matches, but he had had 
time enough to find out that the 
island had long since been aban- 
doned, and that there was no wa- 
ter except for the sea lapping 
against the concrete bulkheads. 

When dawn came, he climbed 
the tower and looked about. Noth- 
ing was in sight but water. 

A plane passed high over his 
head and he waved, but realized 
that he was completely invisible to 
them. He thought of waving his 
shirt, but remembered that it, like 
all his clothes, was dark grey. 

He watched all day as he grew 
thirstier and less and less hopeful, 
but no vessel came in sight; only an 
occasional far-off plane. When 
night fell he saw the distant glow 
of the city. He looked up and made 
out the white pin-point of light 
that was Chronos's sun . . . 

Joe Vargo was home. 



Though Jane Rice was raised in Kentucky, the southern hill 
family hilariously portrayed on the following pages is not 
modeled after real people— living, dead, or fictional. The pot 
of gold at the end of the rainbow is, of course, actual, and 
this is the truth about how it may be trapped. 


THE RAINBOW GOLD 


by Jaue Rice 


Fll bet you grandMa knows 
more interesting things than any- 
body. She don’t say much — un- 
less she’s got something important 
to say, and maybe not tlien if it 
don’t suit her to. But what she 
does say is generally surprising. 

If it was somebody besides 
grandMa who told me tlicre was a 
pot of gold at the end of every 
rainbow^ I’d think pshaw. Grand- 
Ma don’t spool a lot tliougli. And I 
could tell she w'asn’t joshing me 
about the pot of rainbow gold be- 
cause I could sec it grow in her 
eyes from a tiny speck to a black, 
two-handle, tlirce-leg pot with a 
mound of gold in it. Me and her 
are tlie only folks in the family 
whose eyes can do tliat. And we 
can just do it to each other. 

After that, seemed to me like 
forever before we had us a storm 
w’ith a rainbow attached to it. 
Then, one day nigh on to noon 
dinner when I w^as playing char- 
iot with the stone boat hitched to 


the jenny mule, a pour come quick 
from over the otlier side of the 
mountain. Quick as it come, it was 
past us and gone. The sun snuck 
out from behind a pearly cloud 
and, while the last drops w^as stiU 
splashing plink-plop, lo and be- 
hold a rainbow commenced shap- 
ening with its end bending into 
Possum Hollow. 

I drew^ a bead on it, lining it up 
between two tall fatwood trees, 
and let out for the Hollow. I wTnt 
like a swarm. I don’t believe I 
touched ground except on the high 
spots. 

If I live to be as old as the 
mountain I won’t forget when I 
skimmed over a rise and caught 
sight of the Hollow — full of light, 
like a magic thing. My! It was a 
glory to sec. 

I never known what a purely 
magniferous thing a rainbow was, 
near up, until I seen that one 
arching tlirough the dripping 
branches into the glade. There was 


SO 



THE RAINBOW GOLD 


81 


colors in it that there’s not any 
such colors. And all the little dia- 
mond raindrops falling brilliant 
so that the whole Hollow glittered 
and glistened and winked and 
twinkled with a million, skillion 
rainbow dazzles — and the chunk 
of solid gold in the black two- 
handle, three-leg pot at the rain- 
bow’s end was the gleamingest, 
glowingest, goldest gold you could 
imagine. And then some. It was so 
gold it made you squinch. 

I reckon it was lucky I was trav- 
eling too swift to pull up, or Td 
probably have halted struck in my 
tracks. As it was, I went scudding 
down into the Hollow like a run- 
away wagon and would’ve shot on 
through and up the far side if I 
hadn’t stretched and caught hold 
of a sycamore limb. I spun clean 
around it twice before I got slowed 
sufficient to let loose and, then, 
for a spell, I just leaned, bug-eyed 
and whopper-jawed, against the 
tree trunk, getting my wind back. 
And gawking at how everything 
was. 

When I collected myself, I tip- 
toed to the pot of gold — though I 
don’t know why I tiptoed, unless I 
figured I was dreaming and didn’t 
want to wake myself up. I heaved 
and I hove, but I couldn't budge it. 
It weighed that heavy. 

GrandMa hadn’t mentioned 
what took place when the rain- 
bow begun fading, but it stood to 
reason the gold disappeared if it 
wasn't separated from the source 


someway. Otherwise, there'd be 
pots of it from away back to Crea- 
tion scattered thick as butternuts 
on the mountain, and if that was 
the case why hadn’t us Pirtles ever 
found us a pot of it? 

So, I sat on it. 

It didn’t enter my head I might 
vanish, or I wouldn’t have been so 
spry to do it. As it turned out, I 
didn’t vanish — but, later, when 
Easter asked me, ‘‘Why don't rain- 
bows disappear people?” I got to 
studying on what could’ve hap- 
pened to me and I fell kerplunk off 
the ceiling, where I was walking 
upside down to show Sukey how 
flies did it, and knocked out two 
teeth — one of mine, and one of 
Boo Baby's. 

Anyway, like I said, I spread out 
and settled down on top of the 
gold to protect it and if there's any- 
thing more heart beating than sit- 
ting on a pot of gold, swinging 
your heels and gazing up into a 
rainbow, I don't know what it is. 
My! You wouldn’t ever get looked 
out. 

In awhile, that rainbow started 
fading until, without being able to 
say exactly when, it wasn't there 
anymore and the Hollow was back 
to usual and I'd have thought the 
whole shebang was a fancy if it 
hadn’t been for the pot of gold. 
But, when I eased up and peeked, 
there it was — yellow as butter and 
bright as fireworks in the big black 
pot. And I took oflF like a frog on a 
hot skillet and headed for home. 



82 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


I was going at such a clip when I 
whished through the yard that 
nothing had a chance to get out of 
the way. I managed to steer clear 
of the jenny mule hitched to the 
stone boat but I fetched up in the 
kitchen, where everybody was fix- 
ing to eat, with chickens plastered 
all over me and Pconia's pet squir- 
rel hanging on for dear life. 

Ma said, ‘That's not how you 
was taught to come to die table. 
S\vitch yourself around and sashay 
in mannerly, the same as you was 
learned." 

Peonia said, “That's not how 
to treat my squirrel neither. You 
give it here." 

I said, “Ifoundusapotofgoldat- 
theendoftherainbowl 

Pa said, shooing a chicken ofiE 
him, “Pay attention to your Ma. 
Nimble out, and mosey in proper. 
And simmer down. You sound like 
a Spring freshet." 

I said, “But PA I foundusapot- 
of goldin PossumHollow I " 

Pa said, “And tiikc your foot out 
of the lard bucket." 

GrandPa cupjx^d his best ear 
with his hand and said, “Heh?" 

Sukey said, “PA SAID FOR 
HIM TO TAKE HIS FOOT 
OUT OF THE LARD BUCK- 
ET.*^ 

GrandPa said, “That's funny. It 
feels like Tuesday to me. And you 
don't need to louden. I can hear." 

Luke said, “It feels like Tues- 
day to me, too." And Duke said, 
“It is Tuesday. This time last 


month it was Saturday, so that 
makes today Tuesday. Next month 
tliis time itll be Friday." 

Peonia said, “Ma, make Little 
Joe give me my squirrel. Lookit 
how he's wearing it, like a scrap." 

Easter said, admiring me, 
“How'd you get so many different 
shades? Did you do it on purpose? 
Can anybody do it? Would you 
show me how?" And, to ever}^body 
else, “Don't he look scrumptious?" 

Ma said, jouncing Boo Baby 
who'd swallowed something, “In a 
way. In another way, he looks a 
mite peculiar." She cocked her 
head at me. “Son, do you feel 
normal?" 

GrandPa said, “Pass the \dtdes. 
As far as it concerns me, that there 
potfull of gold Little Joe found 
can wait in Possum Hollow until 
IVc ate." 

Pa said, “A pot of what in Pos- 
sum Hollow?" 

“Gold, grandPa says," Luke and 
Duke answered him. They handed 
grandPa the hominy. 

“How come you to know, 
grandPa?" Easter said. 

GrandPa said, “Heh?" 

Peonia said, prying her squirrel 
loose from me and cuddling it, 
“EASTER SAID HOW'D YOU 
KNOW?" 

GrandPa said, “The boy said so, 
that's how. Twice," he added, 
helping himself to hominy. “As 
anybody who wasn't deaf could 
plainly hear." 

Pa said, “A pot of gold?*' 



THE RAINBOW GOLD 


83 


'Tessir/' I said, circling my 
arms to demonstrate how enormous 
it was. '‘It*s — ’’ but that was the 
furthercst I got because he was up, 
and away, and gone, yelling 
COME ON. And the rest of us, 
like always, picked up and took off 
and followed fast. Luke and Duke, 
running free, passed him once 
but they was so excited they got 
careless and lost the front spot 
when they tried to go by opposite 
sides of a persimmon tree. Grand- 
Pa got the notion it was the battle 
of Missionary Ridge and gradually 
took the lead — running free and 
easy like a boy and giving the 
rebel yell, and grandMa brought 
up the rear on the stone boat 
hitched to the jenny mule. 

The lard bucket hampered my 
gait somewhat but tlie idea that 
maybe I had fancied the w^hole 
business hastened me a notch, so I 
averaged out fairly equal. I was 
mighty relieved when I seen the 
gold in the pot, same as Fd said it 
was. 

My! We certainly had us a mer- 
riment there in the glade. Til bet 
you there's echoes echoing yet, 
here, there, and yonder, through 
the mountain. Even grandMa 
hopped off the stone boat to cut a 
caper with grand Pa who now 
had the notion the Civil War was 
over and that, this time, the South 
had won it. 

Shortly, we quietened down 
and begun pondering on how to 
get our fortune home. Pa, strong as 


he is, couldn’t but barely heft it 
with Luke and Duke helping him, 
and from the Hollow to the house 
was a long piece and hill the whole 
distance. 

Easter said to me, ''Could you 
witch It?” 

I shook my head. The only 
things I can witch, besides water, 
is owls and crossing-places. I don't 
know why I can't witch nothing 
but water, owls, and crossing- 
places. I just can't, that’s all — 
anymore than Easter can talk 
without making a question, or 
Sukey can make herself seen to 
anybody looking straight at her. 

GrandMa said, more like she 
was thinking out loud than speak- 
ing to us, "You get two wishes on a 
pot of rainbow gold. You could use 
up a wish.” 

Easter said, "Don't wishes come 
in threes?” 

GrandMa said, "That's an old 
wives' talc, sugar. Wishes come in 
twos and fours. Rainbow gold is a 
hvo-wish thing.” 

Pa said, "No point in wasting a 
wish, if we don't have to.” 

I said, "You reckon if we got it 
on the stone boat the jenny mule 
might haul it?” 

"She might,” Pa said. He 
stroked his chin and considered. 
'Tep,” he said, sizing up the pot 
of gold, and the stone boat, and 
tlie jenny mule. "I declare I 
do think she might. Provided 
she had a dose of seasoning 
juice to aid her.” He wiped away a 



84 

smile, sort of guilty-like, recoUect- 
ting the day he'd given her a doc- 
toring of seasoning juice to perk 
her up from feeling poorly. 

Ma said, addressing Pa by his 
complete name, “Oh, Eph Pirtle!'* 
Like you'd say, “Lord have mercy!" 

Pa said, “Now temper down. 
Firstly," he said, holding up a 
thumb and finger and ticking 
them ofiF, “I said a dose of season- 
ing juice. Not a fill of it. And, 
tliirdly, leave the rest to me." He 
spit clean across the Hollow, and 
stood rocking back and forth and 
popping his galluses. 

“What happened to secondly?" 
Easter wanted to know. 

GrandPa said, “Heh?" 

Sukey said, EASTER SAID 
WHAT HAPPENED TO SEC- 
ONDLY?" 

“How should I know?" grandPa 
snorted. “He wasn't in my regi- 
ment." 

Ma said, 'Tou plan to go on 
that stone boat ride, don't you, 
Eph?" 

Pa said, “Yep." And, to Easter, 
“That's secondly." And, to me, 
“Take your foot out of the lard 
bucket and sling it here." 

Ma said, “Eph, mark my 
words, one of tliese days your tom- 
foolishness is going to backfire and 
no mistake. Ain't you ever going 
to quit pranking with Provi- 
dence?" 

Pa said, virtuous, “I never 
pranked with Providence in my 
entire life." 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

"Is — that — so," Ma said. "How 
about at the Reunion when you 
set off the dynamite and sent four- 
teen hounds, twelve pies, nine 
watermelons, three cousins, and a 
kettle of burgoo flying turn-turtle 
clear across the yard. And the time 
you invented the jumping shoes 
out of bedsprings and gun pow- 
der and didn't get teetotally un- 
twisted for a month. And it wasn't 
but a week ago you tried to hypno- 
tize a live bear and — " 

“There wasn't a lick of sense in 
trying to hypnotize a dead bear," 
Pa interrupted. And, before Ma 
could speak, “As for this here pro- 
ceedings, I'll bet you it don't back- 
fire. Anything you care to men- 
tion. Go ahead." 

Ma said, “You mean it?” 

Pa said, expansive, 'Tep." 

Ma thought, and said, “A slim- 
handle curl-fingered back-scratch- 
er to hang on the wall with a rib- 
bon, like cousin Tilly's. No," she 
said, changing her mind, “I'll 
take a looking box. It prettys a 
room better. 

“A looking box," she repeated, 
seeing it to herself — raisined with 
twinkly bits of glass and shining 
like a vision. “No," she said. “Let 
me think. Anything I want, you 
say? Anything?" 

Pa bowed real elegant, pretend- 
ing he had a plume in his hat. 
“Anything your heart desires," he 
said. “You name it." 

“Regardless?" Ma asked him. 
“Promise. No matter what." 



THE RAINBOW GOLD 


85 


‘1 promise/' Pa said, genial. 
"'Choose. Times a-wasting." 

"I choose you should take us all 
on a trip into Toicn/* Ma said. 
Just like that! 

Well, I don't know who of us 
was the most thunderstruck. 
Toivn, I know about Town. We 
all did, on account of as how 
cousin Tilly was eternally putting 
on airs about the time she’d been, 
and what-all she'd seen, and done, 
and ate, and so on. But I'd never 
counted on seeing Town my very 
own self. From what I'd heard 
cousin Tilly tell, it was hard to be- 
lieve . . . one crossing-place aft- 
er another. And in the very mid- 
dle was a circle where a fellow, 
like me, could practice witching 
from umpteen crisscross directions 
at once, and not use up half the 
combinations. 

**Tcnvnr Pa said, in a voice like 
he’d stepped on a cottonmouth 
snake. 

“You promised,” Ma said, firm. 

Townr 

''Town?'" Easter said. “Gee, can 
wc eat in a calfeteria, like cousin 
Tilly did? Can we, Pa? Can we?” 

“Stores,” Peonia said, hugging 
herself. 

“Elevators,” Sukey said. 

Luke said, “Maybe we could 
buy us a auto-mobile.” And Duke 
said, “And go to one of them bar- 
ber’s shops.” 

“A auto-mobile,” Pa said, re- 
flective. And he slapped his knee. 
“Agreed. A trip in to Town.” 


When we'd all quit shouting 
and turning somersaults and stuff. 
Pa let me tote the seasoning juice 
back from the Hiding Hatch be- 
cause, in a way, it was my lard 
bucket. I don’t know what’s in 
seasoning juice, but it sure is a de- 
light to slosh it. Sparkles, and whiz- 
zly sizzles, and glinty tingling 
bubbles, and little bright bursting 
pops fizz up and, if you give the 
bucket a reverse nvist, its almost 
like July Fourth. 

The jenny mule smelt it com- 
ing and me and Sukey and Peonia 
and Easter had to head her down- 
wind with her nose in a damp 
gunny sack while Luke and Duke 
helped Pa struggle tlie pot of gold 
on to the stone boat. 

The stone boat is a drag on 
runners, like a sled, that you pile 
stones and stumps and roots on 
when you're clearing a patch. Pa 
had fashioned it low, so he would- 
n't have to hoist any more than 
need be — and built it sturdy, to 
endure — and aged it in Moun- 
tain Dew, to make it limber. As a 
consequence, it was stout as a live 
oak and whippy as a willow 
switch and, as he hadn’t put it to 
much service, good as new. Same 
with the jenny mule's harness, 
which was salt-cured rawhide 
strips plaited together and rubbed 
with snake oil until they was 
black as sin, and strong and tough 
as a wild old billygoat. Pa can't 
abide to make a think slipshod. 
Even if he don’t intend to use it. 



86 

When us children was roosted 
in the trees to Ma's satisfaction. 
Pa tugged his hat tight, settled his 
pants, sluiced the juice around to 
get it good and lively and allowed 
the jenny mule at it. She drunk it 
without a pause and when she was 
finished she stood there, wall-eyed 
and splay-legged, breathing like 
she was about to shriek. 

Pa took his own sweet time 
getting set on the stone boat. He 
can gauge a thing to a T 
and shave it so fine he has you 
jangling, but the jenny mule did- 
n’t appear to be in a rush. She just 
stood there kind of spraddled, 
breathing and blowing. I’d almost 
concluded either Pa had under- 
calculated or the seasoning juice 
was losing its strength, when she 
threw back her head and brayed. 
And, for a hair raising second, I 
thought Pa had gone and over- 
done it. 

ril bet you there wasn’t a living 
creature within hearing distance 
that didn’t freeze shivering in its 
hide to wonder what new and aw- 
ful varmint was roaming the 
mountain. Ma said, later, that her 
spine rolled right up her back like 
a fern. 

The hounds, who’d been nosing 
at a possum hole, bristled like por- 
cupines and my dog, Chigger, the 
one who can talk, said, "Je-ru^sa- 
leynT and streaked for home with 
the pack ki-yi-ing behind him in a 
blur of tails and legs . . . and a 
bluejay, fussing at us, toppled off 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

its perch, horrified, and treaded 
air with its feathers everywhich- 
way until its wings took hold. At 
the rate It was traveling, when it 
left, it arrived in Chinaland along 
towards sundown. 

A little blue white jaybird feath- 
er floated down and, in the gath- 
ering silence, Pa’s voice was posi- 
tively happy, ‘"Gee-up,” he said, 
snugging the pot of gold between 
his knees, and slapping the jenny 
mule’s rump with the lines. ''Gee 
— get-tip, you ornery-natured tri- 
fling slab of sidemeat. Gee-up T 

The jenny mule glanced back 
at Pa as if to say, ‘‘Prepare to meet 
thy Maker,” and flattening her 
ears she shook herself together, 
haunched, straightened out, and 
got navigating. There was a 
whump as the stone boat begun 
moving, and a whoop from Pa, 
and away they went close to the 
ground, going like a lit fuse and 
grinning from ear to ear — him 
and the jenny mule both. Up the 
slope, over the rise, and out of 
sight. And us after him. 

We could hear him a-hooting 
and urging on the jenny mule and, 
now and again, we’d catch a wild, 
zigzag glimpse of him zipping 
through a place like a fork of 
greased lightning but, mostly, he 
was a terrible unseen commotion 
on ahead. Once there was a slid- 
dery, cracking crash and Ma 
wailed, ‘‘He’s done for!” But when 
we reached where it was, there sat 
a black and white woods pussy 



THE RAINBOW GOLD 


87 


square on its fanny with its hind 
feet stuck out like a person’s, shak- 
ing its head dazed and astonished. 
And where Pa had slewed to avoid 
it there was gashes and splits all 
over Luke and Duke’s persimmon 
tree, and his hat on a topmost 
branch. 

‘'Well, he ain’t killed,” Ma said, 
drying her eyes on Boo Baby’s 
dress and lengthening her stride, 
since it’s not advisable to hesitate 
in the immediate vicinity of a 
woods kitty — especially one that’s 
going to be violent in a mighty 
few seconds. 

“But he deserves killing,” she 
said, listening to her chickens 
squawking as he hit tlie yard. “He 
ought to be skinned and sold for 
a teunty,” she added, as pieces of 
woodpile flew into view high in 
the air, companied by a joyous 
cheer from Pa. 

She’d no sooner spoke when 
there was a queer, curious, double 
clap of noise, like twin explosions, 
followed by a smash and a dull, 
earth trembling thtmk. And then 
quiet, except for the ruckus the 
chickens was raising. 

Ma, white as a spook, screamed, 
“He’s a goner!” 

Seemed to me it took us a year to 
gain the yard, though it w^asn’t but 
a matter of minutes. It w^as like 
when I was a tot and tumbled in 
Pantlier Creek and got caught be- 
low the surface on a sunk snag. I 
remember, plain as plain, how 
purely dreadful it w\as — fighting to 


get free, and thinking I wasn’t 
ever going to see my folks again in 
this world, and how nice behaved 
I’d be forevermore if I could wig- 
gle loose and not drown. Until I 
discovered I was breathing under- 
water. I remember I was so sur- 
prised that I dang near did drown 
from trying to reason out what 
method I was using. I never have 
reasoned it out, to this day. I can 
just do it, someway. 

Anyhow, we got there at last 
. . . Ma screeching, and Sukey 
bawling, and Pconia and Easter 
blubbering, and Luke and Duke 
and me trying not to and making 
a sorry job of it. 

The yard looked like it’d been 
stirred with a stick and thrown up 
for grabs, and leaning smiley 
against the trunk of a chinaberry 
was the jenny mule. A hoop off 
the bashed-in rain barrel wreathed 
her neck and a ribbon of smoke 
curled out of her nose. Sitting on 
the pot of gold was Pa, somewhat 
tattered but not hurt a whit, eating 
a persimmon. 

He said, “Howdy.” 

Without a word and in one 
smooth motion, Ma put Boo Baby 
down and picked up a dead pullet 
and fired it at him. 

Pa ducked and said, “Now, 
girl. There’s no argument. You 
said it’d backfire. It did, and I ad- 
mit it.” He jerked a thumb at the 
jenny mule. “Backfired and 
sneezed. Sh;n<Zetaneous, you might 
say.” 



88 

Ma said, 'T)on’t you *now girr 
me. Look at this yard. Look at it! 
Just look at it!” and she flung an- 
other chicken. 

Pa dodged and said, mild, 
‘'Pitching the deceased poultry 
around ain’t going to neaten it 
none. And whats a dab of mess 
when we have us a fortune to 
show for it.” 

Ma said, and she was riled, 
"Whats the good of that gold 
when you’ll have us all lifeless be- 
fore we get the using of it, I wish 
it was spending money and I wish 
it was stashed away and I wish — ” 
She stopped, her eyes as big as 
pies, because the pot of gold was 
gone from under Pa and he 
thumped to the ground. 

"The wishes,” Ma gasped. Her 
fingers crept to her lips. "I used up 
both the wishes,” she whispered. 
She sank to a stump and put her 
face in her apron and bent to and 
fro. 

Pa got up and comforted her. 
"Why, bless Ben,” he said, patting 
her, "it ain’t worth weeping 
about.” 

Easter said, "Shucks, Ma, whaPs 
tliere so marvelous about a pot of 
gold?” 

I said, "It’s not like we needed 
it, Ma. Gosh.” 

Luke said, "Little Joe’s right, 
Ma. Don’t cry. We don’t care if 
it’s gone,” and Duke said, "Heck 
no.” 

Pconia said, "Here, Ma. You can 
have my squirrel.” And Sukey 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

said, "And you can have my red 
beads.” 

"What’s ailing daughter?” 
grandPa asked. 

Sukey said, "THE POT OF 
GOLD IS GONE AND 
SHE FEELS BAD.” 

"Well, why do she feel bad?” 
"BECAUSE THE POT OF 
GOLD IS GONE.” 

"What’s that got to do with it?” 
"SHE THINKS IT WAS HER 
FAULT.” 

"What was?” 

GrandMa said, ‘TVever mind. 
No harm done.” 

"That’s what I figured,” grandPa 
said. 

Ma raised her face out of her 
apron. "I’m not sorrovnng,” she 
managed. And she wasn’t. She 
was laughing fit to bust. 

Pa stared at her as if she’d taken 
leave of her wits and, then, he 
slapped his knee and turned tail 
and beat it into the house. There 
was a sound from inside like a 
bear clawing at a bee tree, and Ma 
nearly split her sides. While us 
children was blinking puzzled at 
each other, Pa appeared in the 
door^vay. 

"It’s there!” he yelled, throwing 
handfulls of green paper money in 
the air. "In stacks! In the mat- 
tress!” 

And, of a sudden, everybody 
w^as laughing, harder and harder 
and harder, and harder, until we 
was weak and w^obbly and flopped 
in heaps. 



the rainbow gold 


89 


So, tomorrow, we're going to 
Town, 

And Pa says, as an extra re- 
ward, I can take Chigger along. 
Chigger is so excited he keeps run- 


ning in rings yelping '"My!" Me, 
too. 

When I think of that circle 
where the crossing-places meet, I 
can hardly wait. 



Through Time And Space With Ferdinand Peghoot: XXI 

In 3180, Ferdinand Feghoot found the planet called Pigg. It was 
worthy of note, not because all its species were civilized (which is 
common enough), but because the spirits of its dead remained vis- 
ibly present for years, getting into the same sorts of scrapes they 
had when alive. This troubled the living, who were con\dnced tliat 
there was no way to help or console them. 

Feghoot saw an example as he was taking a stroll with the Presi- 
dent. A little ghost-cat crept up, weeping and wailing. 

‘Th-th-that old gh-gh-ghost B-Boxer bit off my t-t-t-tail!" he told 
them, sobbing and blowing his nose. 

“Oh, dear, dear, dearT the President moaned. “And tliere's 
nothing at all we can do!" 

Feghoot paid no attention. Kneeling, he whispered some words. 
Instantly, the cat-ghost leaped happily up, thanked him politely, 
and dashed off purring a tune. 

“How splendid!" the President cried. “Mr. Feghoot, what did 
you say}” 

“I told him to go to a grog shop." 

“A grog shop, but why?" 

“Because," said Ferdinand Feghoot, “that is where they retail 
spirits." 


— Grendel Briarton 



BOOKS 



Near Misses From All Over 

by Damon Knight 


The failure of most recent 
s-f novels to say anything new 
and important, or even very inter- 
esting, makes a novel like Brian 
W. Aldiss’s VANGUARD FROM AL- 
PHA (An Ace Double, with 
CHANGELING WORLDS, by Ken- 
neth Bulmer, 35^), flawed as it is, 
worthy of note. 

Aldiss writes pointed, dry, 
highly styled short stories that pack 
a great deal into a small space. His 
novels, those w^e have seen so far, 
are pot-boilers. This one opens 
with a dispirited comic-book se- 
quence: three young spacemen, 
all with identical clean-cut faces 
and empty expressions, are sent up 
to the Moon to investigate some- 
thing mysterious going on near the 
Rosk installation there. Fll explain 
the Rosks in a moment In a 
scrimmage, Tyne Leslie is knocked 
out, and when he comes to, in the 
spaceship on the way home, Mur- 
ray Mumford tells him that he, 
Murray, saved Tyne’s life after the 


third man, Alan Cunliffe, pan- 
icked and threatened to shoot 
Murray if he didn’t leave Tyne be- 
hind. Tyne refuses to believe this 
story, and makes up his mind to 
find out the truth. 

Now. The Rosks are immigrants 
from another star, vaguely Malay- 
an-looking humanoids, who by 
threats and diplomacy have man- 
aged to get themselves allotted a 
district in Sumatra, and another 
on the Moon, and to become a 
Rosk Problem. The exasperating 
complexity of this problem, com- 
pounded by stupidity, nationalist 
short-sightedness and other hu- 
man traits, makes it all too be- 
lievable: and the ambiguity of the 
Murray situation makes it equally 
interesting. If Murray is not telling 
the truth, what did happen on the 
Moon while Tyne was uncon- 
scious? And if Murray is lying, 
why such a clumsy lie? 

Then we get another comic- 
book sequence, in which Tyne, 


90 




BOOKS 


91 


after being delayed at the space- 
port, charges oflE after Murray 
without stopping to tell anybody 
anything; and meets a mysterious 
undercover agent in a bar, and gets 
knocked over the head and abduct- 
ed in a taxi. . . . The rest of the 
chase, which takes Tyne to Padang, 
a Rosk hideout, a desert island, 
and to some hair-raising cliffhang- 
ers in a big automated plankton 
plant, alternates more or less regu- 
larly between thoughtful analysis 
and pointless action. 

But even in his comic-book 
writing, Aldiss is more perceptive 
than most. The final solution of 
his puzzle is ingenious and rea- 
sonably satisfying; his future world 
has at least touches of reality, be- 
cause it's as idiotically patched-to- 
gether and complicated as our 
own. And at times, Aldiss's gift 
for phrasemaking triumphs over 
his plot. Two samples: 

'The ocean (. . .) lay there 
flat as failure, stagnant and bras- 
sy." 

"Absolute poverty, like absolute 
power, corrupts absolutely." 

If this writer ever does a novel 
with his right hand, it will be 
something worth waiting for. 

Edmund Cooper is another Brit- 
ish writer whose short stories, so 
far, have been more rewarding 
than his novels. His latest movie, 
SEED OF LIGHT (Ballantine, 
350), has a fatuous plot in which 
all the British statesmen are heroic 


idealists and all the Americans 
clowns and demagogues. The writ- 
ing is gassy, with an almost in- 
credible concentration of cliches 
in places. For contrast. Cooper has 
had the gall to interpolate this 
fuggheaded screed with passages 
from Ecclesiastes and Revela- 
tion. 

Put in charge of the first 
manned satellite (for some impen- 
etrably idealistic British reason), a 
mystic and a Communist argue 
over whether to bomb all satellite 
bases, or just all but the Soviet 
Union s. In the event, it doesn't 
matter, because they start World 
War III anyhow. 

Dissolve to a generation or so 
later. All that's left of Earth's hu- 
man population is in a few glass- 
roofed cities, all of which are now 
building spaceships in a frantic ef- 
fort to escape the lingering death 
of the planet. (They build these 
spaceships inside the city domes, 
in such a way that the takeoff of 
each ship will probably mean 
the death of everybody left behind. 
This seems pretty asinine, but let 
us pass on.) 

Well, these gigantic spaceships 
are to support generations of trav- 
elers, but the original complement 
of each is to be just ten — five men, 
five women. By "recycling their 
biological material" over and over, 
they can exist indefinitely without 
further supplies of food. We fade 
out on a scene from the Hollywood 
version of when worlds col- 



92 

LiDE. Now we meet the crew of 
one starship, all of whom take 
silly-ass names on joining the 
crew (the men take the names of 
famous scientists, the women those 
of cities — presumably on the the- 
ory that if you ruled out courte- 
sans and actresses, there wouldn't 
be enough famous women to go 
around), and we settle down to a 
dismally uninventive rewrite of 
Heinlein's universe. 

All this changes radically c, 
page 130, when a third-genera- 
tion mutant named Kepler tries to 
unite his own telepaAic powers 
and those of his two wives, in an 
attempt to explore the precogni- 
tive memory of a newborn child — 
with the object of finding out be- 
forehand whether Procyon will 
prove to have habitable planets, 
so that if not, the expedition can 
save years by turning aside earlier. 
This venture and its sequel have a 
Stapledonian sweep; tlie charac- 
ters are as stiff and artificial as 
ever, but now they have found 
their milieu. Even Cooper's soggy 
prose seems to take on dignity. 
From here until tlie end, the book 
holds up beautifully; the closing 
chapter is a little sticky, but not 
enough to matter. 

THE WORLD THAT COULDN't 

BE, edited by H. L. Gold (Dou- 
bleday, $3.95) contains at least 
two stories that ought to be re- 
quired reading for s-f fans: "A 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

Gun For Dinosaur," by L. Sprague 
de Camp, and "Once a Greech," 
by Evelyn E. Smith. 

"A Gun For Dinosaur" is first- 
rate de Camp, the kind of thing 
the old master can still turn out 
when he takes his time. The back- 
ground of this Cretaceous hunting 
story is faultlessly laid in; so are 
the three main characters; the 
whole thing, like the best of de 
Camp's early work ("The Isolin- 
guals," "Hyperpilosity," "The Mer- 
man," &c.) is cool, ironic and con- 
trolled. 

"Once a Greech" is pure, dead- 
pan farce by one of the funniest 
writers the field has produced. 
Miss Smitli's spaceship is manned 
by a museum collection of classic 
British bores, esthetic, mystic, 
disciplinarian, humanitarian, all 
kinds. The ghosts of previous sol- 
emn stories on this interplanetary 
theme drip gaudily, like punctured 
rainbows, around the author's 
head as she works. 

Not counting a story of mine, 
the rest of tlie collection (Gold's 
sixth volume of Galaxy stories') 
ranges from a surprisingly impres- 
sive account of exploration on 
Mercury by Alan E. Nourse 
("Brightside Crossing"), through 
a competent story by Mark Clifton 
and a regrettable misfire by Edgar 
Pangbom ("The Music Master of 
Babylon"), to three ham-handed 
entries by Clifford D. Simak, F. L. 
Wallace and Richard Matheson. 



THE SEEING I 


by Charles Beaumont 


Now, IN THE MIDST OF THE 
general — and generally incredible 
— science fiction depression, there 
is just cause for rejoicing. For fin- 
ger-crossing and breath-holding, 
also, plus perfervid prayers to all 
tlie available gods. On October 2, 
1959, a new television series will 
be launched. If it is an}^^vhere 
nearly as successful as certain 
powers are betting it will be, then 
the dream of every green-blooded 
s-f fan will come true and we’ll 
have, for the first time, decent sci- 
ence fiction and fantasy drama 
available on a regular basis. If, by 
any chance, the series should turn 
out to be as successful as these 
powers hope (still even money), 
then something like a revolution 
will occur. At this stage I cannot 
imagine any force puissant 
enough to drive out the westerns 
and private eyes, but Paladin and 
Gunn may soon find themselves 


vying in a three ^vay struggle for 
public favor. 

The series that will spark this 
revolution, if it first sparks the 
great American TV audience, is 
called THE TWILIGHT ZONE. 
When I first heard about the proj- 
ect, many months ago, I dismissed 
it with the same keen intuitive 
sense that led me to dismiss the 
early Hammer films. Fd been ex- 
posed to similar schemes. The Ziv 
company had tooted its wild tin 
horn over a new series called 
WORLD OF GIANTS, which pub- 
licists had described as “an in- 
genious continuing science fiction 
story.” Joining the herds of ex- 
cited s-f writers, I trampled over 
to tlie studio and discovered that 
the aforementioned ingenuity ap- 
plied strictly to the manner in 
which the good producers had 
lifted Richard Matheson's the 

INCREDIBLE SHRINKING MAN. 


93 


94 

WORLD OF GIANTS was nothing 
more than a cheap adventure se- 
ries featuring an FBI agent who 
was six inches tall and traveled in 
a suitcase but was otherwise un- 
distinguished. Hiring everyone 
(except, of course, Matlieson) to 
cook up stories for their absurd 
character, the impresarios of this 
ill-starred vehicle spent several 
hundred thousand dollars, then 
shrugged and wrote the whole 
mess off to taxes and experience. 
Prospective sponsors had pole- 
vaulted away from the show. 
Which was the greatest, if not the 
sole, indication of intelligence 
among the TV advertisers thus far. 

To those who have had dealings 
of any nature with Holl}^vood, it 
will come as no surprise that the 
failure of this dismal bouillabaisse 
caused other studios to drop their 
plans for science fiction projects, 
summarily. The connection seems 
invisible, but it happens that Ray 
Bradbury was on the verge of 
concluding a deal for his own se- 
ries, titled REPORT FROM SPACE, 
and that it collapsed shortly after 
the WOG debacle. My own 

CHARLES ADDAMS THEATRE, 

which had the blessing of the 
Master, died mysteriously, the 
HOUSE OF FRANKENSTEIN went 
up in smoke. the veil 
was dropped. All other s-f, fan- 
tasy and supernatural experi- 
ments were cancelled. And I 
thought, as did everyone else, that 
we had reached the end of the 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

road without ever having set foot 
on it. 

Then along came the news 
about THE twilight zone. 
There were no trumpets, no ket- 
tle-drums, not even the usual two- 
inch headlines. Just a simple no- 
tice, buried in the Trades, to the 
effect that the eminent TV writer 
Rod Serling was preparing “a se- 
ries of imaginative stories.” Noth- 
ing more. Is it any wonder that 
we scoffed? What did Rod Serling 
know about the field, anyway? 
Sure, he could rip off an occasion- 
al Emmy-winning playhouse 
90 script, but did that give him 
any right to invade our demesne? 

Answer: Yes. 

With great misgivings, and af- 
ter a suitable period of grousing 
about outsiders and why didn’t the 
nctw^orks buy onr shows, we — 
Richard Matheson, Ray Bradbury 
and I — agreed to discuss the pos- 
sibility of joining the program. 
I don't know what we expected 
Serling to be like, but we were all 
surprised to find that he was a nice 
guy who happened to love good 
science fiction and fantasy and 
saw no reason why it shouldn’t 
be brought to the screen (or 
tube). My own resentment van- 
ished during that first meeting. 
But I still had doubts. Serling’s 
talk was good, but what about 
the scripts? The first nine were 
written by him, based on his story 
ideas. Wasn't this a bit cheeky? 
(“Yes,” said Serling. “However, I 



THE SEEING I 


95 


had no choice. My promise to 
write most of the scripts was a 
very big factor in the network’s ac- 
ceptance of the project.”) I took 
the nine home with me, deter- 
mined to hate them. 

Now it is axiomatic that noth- 
ing galls a science fiction pro more 
than to see 'an outsider” bumble 
into the field, rework a whiskered 
theme which, in his naivete, he 
takes to be supremely original, and 
make either, or both, a fortune and 
a critical splash. There are those of 
us who will never understand the 
success of Schute’s pallid on the 
beach; those of us who, in the 
deepest abysses of our hearts, wish 
the man writhing ill for fattening 
himself on a repast prepared by 
others. There are dozens of end- 
of-the-world stories by toilers in 
this special vineyard, and most 
are superior to the beach party. 
But they are labeled "science fic- 
tion” and so must remain buried 
in the vaults, attics and garages of 
the faithful few. 

Thinking these poisonous 
tlioughts, I read Serllng’s first 
script. It was, or seemed to be, an 
end-of-the-world story. Resisting 
the impulse to throw the wretched 
thing across the room, I read on. 
A man is alone in a town which 
shows every sign of having been 
recently occupied. He finds ciga- 
rettes burning in ash trays. Stoves 
are still warm. Chimneys are 
smoking. But no one is there, only 
this one frightened man who can’t 


even remember his name . • • 

Old stuflf? 

Of course. I thought so at the 
time, and I think so now. But 
there was one element in the story 
which kept me from my custom- 
ary bitterness. The element was 
quality. Quality shone on every 
page. It shone in the dialogue and 
in the scene set-ups. And because 
of this, the story seemed fresh and 
new and powerful. There was one 
compromise, but it was made sole- 
ly for the purpose of selling the 
series. 

The second script concerned a 
prison planet and a mechanical 
woman. 

The third was about a man w^ho 
returns to the village of his youth 
and finds nothing changed. 

The fourth concerned an un- 
usual pact with the devil . . . 

At midnight, when I’d finished 
reading the material, I knew that 
Serling was an "outsider” only in 
terms of experience; in terms of 
instinct, he was a veteran. Brad- 
bury and Matheson read the 
scripts also, and in very little time 
we all decided to join the twi- 
light ZONE team. 

It’s been exciting work. Serling 
and his associates Buck Houghton 
and William Selph are doing their 
best to make this a first rate pro- 
duction, and with CBS and Uvo 
important sponsors behind them, 
that’s the kind of production it’s 
turning out to be. The budget is 
among the highest for half-hour 



96 

dramas. Very litde comer-cutting 
goes on. If a script calls for a col- 
lapsing building, then a building 
is seen to collapse and no non- 
sense about it. Nor is there any 
problem about directors and per- 
formers, either, as so frequendy is 
the case in television, for a circle 
of excitement surrounds the show. 
People want to be associated with 
it. Among the names connected 
with segments already finished or 
about to go before the cameras: 
(directors) Emmy- winners Rob- 
ert Stevens and Jack Smight (‘'Ed- 
die'*), Robert Parrish, Mitchell Lci- 
sen, Robert Florey (about whom 
later), and John Brahm ("The 
Lodger," "Hangover Square"); and 
performers David Wayne, Gig 
Young, Kenneth Haigh (star of 
Broadway's "Look Back in An- 
ger"), Dan Duryea, Richard Con- 
te, Ed W>Tin, Ida Lupino, Paul 
Douglas, and Inger Stevens. Au- 
thors whose original stories have 
serv^ed as spring-boards for scripts 
include LuciUe Fletcher ("The 
Hitchhiker"), Paul Fairman 
("Brothers Beyond The Void"), 
Lynn Venable ("Time Enough At 
Last"), and George Clayton John- 
son ("Rubber Face"). 

A single example (chosen be- 
cause I know it to be true) will 
sufiice, I think, to indicate the 
quality we may expect. My Play- 
boy story, "Perchance to Dream," 
was selected for production a few 
months ago. Serling told me to 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

dramatize it but to make no 
changes. He advised me to forget 
everything I'd learned about tele- 
vision taboos. They didn't exist on 
TWILIGHT ZONE. I should do the 
script the way I saw it, without 
any thought to the old lady in Du- 
buque, "who probably has a lot 
more taste than she's given credit 
for." 

Believing the instructions to be 
well meant but hardly to be taken 
seriously, I nonetheless did write 
the script precisely as I saw it. To 
my amazement, it was happily ac- 
cepted. Nothing was changed. 
Not one line. Not one word. Not 
even the wild technical directions, 
which called for an impressionis- 
tic amusement park, a roller coast- 
er ride and an automobile crash. 

It was filmed exactly as writ- 
ten. I know because I was on the 
set, watching, unable to believe 
tliat any of it was truly happen- 
ing. I'd done over thirty teleplays 
and seen them spoiled by the hun- 
dred-handed companies. But it 
14^^75 happening. An author was 
seeing his work treated with re- 
spect. 

The director of "Perchance" 
was Robert Florey, a horror expert 
who counts, among other projects, 
a little thing called "Frankenstein" 
— for which he conceived the idea 
and ^vrote the screenplay, in col- 
laboration. Throughout the TV 
filming, he strove for quality. It 
might have been the most expen- 
sive MGM feature. He rooted out 



the seeing I 


97 


the meaning of certain lines, fre- 
quently surprising me with sym- 
bols and shadings Fd neither 
planned nor suspected. The set 
was truly impressionistic, recall- 
ing the days of ‘"Caligari” and 
'‘Liliom.'' The costumes were gen- 
erally perfect. And in the starring 
role, Richard Conte gave a per- 
formance which displayed both 
intensity and subtlety. 

Matheson reports that the same 
sort of care was shown in the film- 
ing of his “Disappearing AcF' 
(from Fantasy and Science Fic- 
tion')y “Third from the Sun’* and 
“Flight.” 

If the show fails, it won’t be be- 
cause we haven’t tried. Everyone 
at CBS is pulling for the project. 
Because ever^^one knows that 
with the success of twilight 
ZONE, w’e will enter a new era of 
TV entertainment. Even now, 
producers all over Hollj^vood are 
waiting, poised, ready to jump 
aboard. They only want to sec 
whether it’s a band wagon or a 
funeral cortege. 

Me, I’m optimistic. 

If you are, if you believe, with 
me, that a really top grade show of 
this kind innst succeed, then I’d 
suggest that you begin making out 
lists of the stories you'd like to see 
dramatized. And keep those fin- 
gers crossed! 

Random jiotes: For Frankenstein- 
ophites, Robert Florey offers this 
choice bit of information. Having 


made a lot of money on “Dracula,” 
Universal decided, in 1931, to do 
another horror story. The trouble 
was, no one could think of any- 
thing sufficiently horrible. Florey, 
who was employed on the lot, had 
read Mary Shelley’s book and 
suggested it to the then Grand 
Panjandrum, Carl Laemmle. The 
old man shrugged. Laemmle, Jun- 
ior, thought the title was “impos- 
sible. Who could remember it?” 
Finally the story editor of the stu- 
dio communicated his enthusiasm, 
and they decided to go ahead with 
the project. Florey set about revis- 
ing the classic. It was he who 
blocked out the shape of the pic- 
ture, and invented the Monster as 
we know and love Him. (For the 
sake of nostalgia, a dummy Mon- 
ster appears in “Perchance.”) 
Florey can’t remember exactly 
where he got the idea of raising 
Karloff into the lightning, but he 
can tell you about the genesis of 
another memorable scene. “I was 
living on Ivar Street, then,” re- 
calls the director. “It was late at 
night and I couldn’t sleep, so I 
went out walking. They had just 
built a new restaurant in the 
neighborhood, called Van de- 
Camp’s. It had a blue windmill. 
I stopped walking and thought, 
you know, something could be 
done with a windmill . . And 
who among us can forget what 
was done with that windmill! 
Florey, a soft-spoken, modest man 
with immense eyes and a scholarly 



98 

air, was originally set to direct 
'‘Frankenstein.’' The famous Brit- 
ish director James Whale w^as on 
hand, however, and he insisted 
that they give him the assignment. 
Such was his reputation, and sal- 
ary, that Universal had no choice 
but to accede to his demands. 
(Florey admits that “Jimmie did a 
good job.”) Also set was Bela Lu- 
gosi, for whom tlie entire project 
was begun. He was to play the 
Monster. But at the last moment 
he backed out, claiming that the 
role, a non-speaking one, was a 
come-down after “Dracula.” . . . 

Riding for a fall debut is a se- 
ries called SPACE. It will be a 
semi-documentar)^ treatment of 
man’s conquest of the moon. I 
know nothing else about tlie show 
except that submissions from sci- 
ence fiction writers are not partic- 
ularly welcome. According to pro- 
ducer Bob Leach, tlie s-f bo}^ can't 
seem to keep their feet on die 
ground. A bunch of dreamers. Al- 
ways coming up with wild-hair 
ideas. (You mean like rocket ships 
carrying men to the moon, Mr. 
Leach?) , , , 

Of die continuing cataract of 
so-called science fiction movies, it 
can only be said that the question, 
“Where do you go when you reach 
rockbottom?” has been answered. 
You go sideways. Hammer Films, 
as we now know, flattered but to 
deceive. “The Horror of Dracula” 
contained a few rewarding scenes 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

but was generally a tasteless chow- 
der. All subsequent films from the 
well-intentioned company have 
been uniformly embarrassing. The 
latest, “The Hound of the Basker- 
villes,” is a ludicrous travesty on 
Doyle's splendid tale, and should 
particularly be avoided by all those 
who remember the Universal- 
Rathbone-Bruce original — a far 
superior treatment of the sub- 
ject. . . . 

Speaking of Rathbone, he does 
himself proud in a new album en- 
tided “Basil Rathbone Reads Ed- 
gar Allan Poe” (Caedmon TC 
1028). As a rule I avoid “spoken 
records” for the simple reason that 
I seldom play them. This is an 
exception. Rathbonc’s reading of 
“The Black Cat” and “The Masque 
of die Red Death” is, in a way, like 
Klemperer's reading of Beetho- 
vT^n's Ninth: it reveals new 
depths, new subdeties on each 
subsequent hearing. . . . 

The same is true of Boris Kar- 
loff’s loving interpretation of “Kip- 
ling’s Just So Stories” (Caedmon 
TC 1038), though I must say that 
this is a somewhat specialized 
treat. To some, Kipling was a great 
master of the art of childhood fan- 
tasy; to others (in which group I 
count myself), he was an insufiFer- 
ablc hack, forever writing down to 
“litde minds.” Children today do 
not much care for Kipling (ex- 
cepting, always, his admirable 
JUNGLE book) and I think this 
is why. Lewis Carroll didn't write 



the seeing I 


99 

down, whatever his intentions cisive and demanding of logic as a 
might have been, and neither did child’s. . . . 

Kenneth Graham or L. Frank I have heard that there is a mo- 
Baum. They knew instinctively tion picture called "The Woman- 
that there is no mind quite so in- Eaters." I refuse to believe it. 



This year especially. The Magazine of FANTASY 
AND SCIENCE FICTION is a fitting and imagina- 
tive gift. It's easy— it's convenient— it's economical. 

SPECIAL CHRISTMAS GIFT KATES 

1 gift subscription $3.50 (save $1.00) 

2 gift subscriptions $6.50 fsave $2.50) 

3 gift subscriptions $9.00 (save $4.50) 
each additional gift subscription $3.00 

(save $1.50) 

Your own subscription, new or renewal, may be induded. 

Order now— pay in January. (If payment is 
sent with order, we will mail a four-color re- 
production of an F&SF cover without print- 
ing.) This offer expires January 15, 1960, 

No additional postage for U. S. possessions or 
Canada; Pan American countries $.50 per year; 
other countries, $1.00 per year. 

Use the handy card Insert fopp. p. 66) or order gift 
subscriptions on a separate sheet. 


’ANTASY & SCIENCE FICTION 


527 Madison Ave., New York 22, N. Y. 


When a distinguished author such as Robert Nathan turns his 
hand to science fiction, the result is likely to be something 
unexpected and different. On the other hand, it is not at all 
unexpected that the author of one more spring, portrait 
OF JENNIE, and so many fine others should produce such a 
deft, delightful and double-edged melodrama as 


A PRIDE OF CARROTS: 
or, Venus Well Served 

by Robert Nathan 


ACT one: Scene 1 

(The scene is a blank plain on a 
distant planet. Could it be Venus? 
Who knotosP But on the other 
hand, why not? In the background 
there is an appropriate, mysicri- 
ous scene of hills or mountains, 
rocks or grottoes, done by an im- 
aginative scenic-designer. The set 
is simple; the wings of atigels 
must not be clipped, producers 
must be comforted; High School 
auditoriums and summer theatres 
must be kept in mind. We go for- 
ward from there. 

(A moment after the curtain 
rises, two space -travellers float 
slotcly downward, attached to 
parachutes. They are from earth, 
and suitably attired; one of them 


holds a ray-gun in his hands, the 
other carries a walkie-talkie. They 
land, gaze about them, and at 
each other. They are alert, 
alarmed, ami ready for anything. 
One of them beruls down, and 
picks a daisy. As he does so, it 
gives a squeak of agony. He does- 
nt notice the squeak; he studies 
the daisy. Then he takes his hel- 
met off.) 

1st Visitor: (Taking a deep 
breath.) Flora. So there’s air. 
(Breathing.) Quite good air, as a 
matter of fact. 

(The second man takes ofiF his 
helmet. We now meet the two vis- 
itors— first, U. S. Navy Air Force 
Commander Brian Potter, and 
second, the well-known news 

100 



A PRIDE OF CARROTS 


101 


commentator, Alfred Caudle. It is 
Caudle who carries the walkie- 
talkie.) 

Caudle: Where are we, do you 
think? 

Potter: (With firm satisfac- 
tion.) On Venus, obviously. The 
air is piue, wind moderate, w. to 
S.W., visibility good. 

Caudle: (Into his walkie- 

talkie. ) Calling NBC, Earth. Call- 
ing NBC, Earth. Come in. Earth. 

Potter: ( Unwrapping small 
American Flag, and naval en- 
sign. ) I now claim this planet for 
the United States of America, and 
tlie Fifth Fleet. 

Caudle: Wait a minute— wait a 
minute. I have to make my own 
claim. (He unrolls the flag of the 
State of Texas.) In the name of 
the sovereign state of Texas ( that's 
in case we find anything sub- 
merged) and my sponsors. South- 
west Oil, Surely White Tooth 
Paste, Heidelberg (Wisconsin) 
Beer, and Bar B-Q-Dog Food. 
Calling NBC. Come in. Earth. 

(Both men plant their flags in 
the ground. They are much 
moved. They look at each other; 
then they gravely shake hands.) 

Caudle: This is a solemn mo- 
ment, Commander. 

Potter: It is, Caudle. The first 
men on Venus. 

Caudle: It's a curious thing; I 
thought I heard a squeak when 
you picked that daisy. 

Potter (troubled): Did you? 
... To tell you the truth, I did 


too. I thou^t it was static in my 
ear-phone. 

Caudle: Come in, NBC. What 
sort of people do you think we’ll 
find. Commander? 

Potter: I don’t know. Could be 
very like ourselves. Not a naval 
community, I fancy. 

Caudle: It's a funny thing, I 
can't raise Earth. 

Potter: Probably hit a dead 
spot somewhere. 

Caudle: Oh, fine. I'm on a coast- 
to-coast hook-up in less than two 
hours. With seven new sponsors— 
and I can't get NBC! 

Potter: They can't blame you 
for that. The main thing is— we got 
here! Well— I'm going to explore. 
I think perhaps you'd better stay 
here so as not to lose each other. 
I'll just take a look around— see 
what's over those low hills. 

Caudle: (Seating himself on a 
rock.) Don’t be too long, Com- 
mander. I confess, I feel a little 
nervous . . . not knowing what 
might come out of the bushes. 

Potter: You can have my ray- 
gun, if you like. 

Caudle: What will you do? 

Potter (calmly): Run like 
hell. (He tosses the ray -gun to 
Caudle, and walks off . ) 

(Caudle, after gazing about 
him imeasily, sets himself to adjust 
his walkie-talkie. A gryphon en- 
ters quietly, R. He is a combina- 
tion of horse, rooster, and sabre- 
tooth tiger. He approaches Cau- 
dle.) 



102 

Gryphon: (Half clearing his 
throat.) Hrmm! (It is a horrid 
sound. ) 

( Caudle leaps half off his rock. 
He turns to look at the gryphon, 
and all but swoons in terror.) 

Caudle: A . . . get away, you 
monsterl Where s my gun? Potter! 
Help! 

Gryphon: I beg your pardon? 

Caudle: Potter! Potter! How do 
you shoot the damn thing? Hel 
. . . What? 

Gryphon: I said, I beg your 
pardon. Are you ill? 

Caudle: You . . . you talk! 

Gryphon: Naturally. Why not? 
So do you. Haven’t I seen you 
somc\^1iere before? 

Caudle: Certainly not! 

Gryphon ( thoughtfully ) : Ive 
seen you somewhere ... I have 
it! On NBC— the Cradle Hour. 

Caudle: But . . . that’s televi- 
sion! That’s my program. 

Gryphon: Exactly. That’s where 
I’ve seen you. You’re Caudle. 

Caudle: Do you mean to say 
that our television reaches to . . . 
that you have . . . that . . . that 
there’s television on Venus? (Into 
the ivalkle-t alkie.) Come in NBC 
— for heav'en’s sake! 

Gryphon: Venus? What do you 
mean, Venus? You’re from Venus. 
Up there. ( He points. ) 

Caudle: But that’s Earth. Come 
in, Earth! 

Gryphon: Nonsense . . . this 
is Earth. At least . . . we call it 
Earth. And we call that Venus. 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

Apparently you call that Earth, 
and this Venus. Well . . . that’s 
semantics for you. Silly, isn’t it 
What is your vv^ord for . . • for 
miscegenation? 

Caudle: WTiy . . . inter-mar- 
riage, I suppose. Mesalliance. 

Gryphon: We call it cross-pol- 
lination. And what would you call 
a group of carrots? 

Caltdle: a bunch? 

Gryphon: Good heavens! A 
bunch? A pride of carrots! That is, 
of course, on tliis side of the bor- 
der. And a gaggle of onions. But 
if you were on the otlier side 
... it would be an exaltation of 
onions, and a deceit of carrots. 
Semantics, you see. 

Caudle ( bemused): I see. I see. 

Gryphon ( modestly ) : A charm 
of gryplions. 

Caudle: You are a . . . gry- 
phon, I take it? 

Gryphon: Of course. Rather 
highly placed, as a matter of fact. 
You see the gold collar? (He 
shows Caudle his collar. ) I belong 
to the Secretar>' of the Interior. 
My name is Fido. 

Caudle: And he ... ? 

Gryphon: A very able carrot. 
Quite famous . . . for his wife’s 
tassel. You’ve seen ordinary car- 
rots, no doubt . . . with their 
tops? But this is a most unusual 
tassel. Blue. Everyone is copying 
it. 

Caudle (slowly): A female car- 
rot, with a blue tassel. And you 
hav^e television? 



A PRIDE OF C.\RROTS 


103 


Gryphon: Oh, yes, indeed. The 
Secretary’s entire family times you 
in every Sunday night. Tliey never 
miss a progi*am. That’s where I 
saw you ... I have no set of my 
own, of course. 

Caudle: I can’t get NBC . . . 
How does it happen that you, an 
animal, are bound as a sort of 
servant to a ... a vegetable? 

Gryphon (dmpltj): One has to 
eat. 

Caudle: (With a shudder.) 
Vegetables? 

Gryphon: Lord, no! Dried 
seeds . • . truffles, marzipan . . . 
you look a little like marzipan 
yourself. Do you mind if I try 
...? (He takes a nip out of 
Caudle* s rear.) 

Caudle: Owl 

Gryphon: Mm, Delicious. But 
definitely not maizipan. What is 
it? 

Caudle: Meat, you fool! 

Gryphon: You don’t say! Meat? 
I never saw meat before. 

Caudle: You’re meat youi*self. 

Gryphon: I am? No! Splendid. 
(He takes a bite out of his oum 
arm. ) Ow! That hurt! 

Caudle: Of course it hurt. Now 
stop it. And go find your master, 
and— tell him I’m here. You say 
he’s a carrot? 

Gryphon: Naturally. What else 
couldhe be? 

Caudle: I want to meet him. 

Gryphon: He’ll want to meet 
you, too. There are one or two 
things that puzzle us— 


(He goes away, and Potter 
returns. ) 

Potter: I say, Caudle . . . 
tliere’s a whole field of wild flow- 
ers . . . anemones, I tliink . . . 
just over that rise . . singing 
hke birds! 

Caudle ( glumly ) : I know. 

Potter: You know? 

Caudle: We had a visitor. It 
seems . . . we’re in some kind of 
vegetable world . . . 

Potter: A vegetable world? 
. . . Good heavens! I say, Caudle 
—you’re not a vegetarian by any 
chance, are you? 

Caudle: No . . . Tliank heav- 
ens. I can take them or leave them 
alone. Still ... in a sense . . . 
you’re right, of course When I 
think of vegetable soup . . . 

Potter ( sharply ) : F or get it! 
Don’t think of it! And when we 
meet these . . . onions— or car- 
rots— or whatever they are . . , 
remember . . . we’ve never eat- 
en anything but ... air ... in 
our lives. 

Caudle: They probably would- 
n’t mind our having eaten cater- 
pillars . . . 

Potter: Air, Caudle, air. It’s 
safer. Till we look around us. 

Caudle: They’ve looked at^ us 
already. I’m afraid. 

Potter: The devil you say! 

Caudle: They’ve seen me on 
television. 

Potter: (startled): Tliey have? 
Then we can get tliroiigh to 
Earth. . • • 



104 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


Caudle (disconsolately): Sure. 
How? 

Potter: Ask somebody! 

Caudle: How do you ask a car- 
rot? 

Potter: Cheer up, old man. It 
could be worse. In the navy you 
meet all kinds of people. IVe met 
vegetables before. 

( There is a choral-like sound of 
womens voices; and a middle- 
sized carrot enters L., carrying a 
water-dowser’s hazel twig, all in 
gold. He comes up to Caudle, and 
pushes him gently out of the way. ) 

Carrot: Pardon me, sir. 

( The wand bends down; at 
which the carrot gives a whistle, 
and an oversized market-basket is 
wheeled in by two other carrots. 
In the basket is a large male car- 
rot, with a fine green tassel on his 
head, and an attractive female 
CiUTot, with a blue tassel. The 
dowser points to the spot; the two 
servant carrots wheel the basket 
over, and tlien stand back; and 
the large male carrot gets out, by 
opening a wicker in the side.) 

Tjik Large Carrot: Good earth 
beneath me . . . ? Moist? 

Dowser; Yes, sir. 

CvimoT: (Giving his hand to 
the blue tmselcd carrot.) Come, 
my dear. (She steps down, beside 
him. ) 

(The tvv^o servant carrots reach 
into tlie baskets, and bring out a 
howl of water which they place 
Ciirefully near their master, and 
two tliorn bushes in pots which 


they place on either side of him. 
Then, and then only, he turns to- 
ward Caudle and Potter.) 

Carrot: Welcome; to our 
planet. (He bows; the lady curt- 
seys; and Caudle and Potter both 
bow.) 

Caudle: Thank you. 

Potter: In the name of the 
United States Nav>^ . . . 

Caudle ( hurriedly ) : Later, 
Commander, later. Your majesty 
. . . that is, your majesties . . . ? 

Blue Top: (She has a lovely 
voice. ) We’re not majesties. There 
are none here. This is a republic; 
like Texas. My husband is Secre- 
tary of the Interior; his name is 
Edwin and I’m liis wife, Edwina. 
And you’re the famous news com- 
mentator, Alfred Caudle; and 
you’re Commander Potter. We saw 
your take-o£F, and we watched 
your trip . . . though we lost you 
when you rounded Mais. Other- 
wise, w e should hav^e been here to 
greet you. 

Caudle: Madam, you can per- 
haps conceive tlie feelings with 
which Commander Potter and 
myself gaze for tlie first time at 
this unfamiliar scene . . . the first 
mortal eyes to . . . glimpse these 
mountains, distant not only in 
space, but . . . 

Edwin; Wc are perhaps im- 
mortal? 

Caudle (confused): No, no . . . 
... I meant ... I mean to say 
. . . the first trav^ellers in space 
. . . Tlie first . . . the first men. 



A PRIDE OF CARROTS 


105 


Edwin: No insult meant, no um- 
brage taken. Continue. 

Caudle (unhappily): I find 
myself somewhat at a loss, your 
Excellency. 

Edwina (gently): You must be 
weary, Mr. Caudle . . . and you. 
Commander. And hungry, per- 
haps. What food would please 
you? That is ... if we have it. 
What do you like to eat? 

Caudle: Air. 

Edwina (puzzled): Air? Well 
. . . there is plenty of that. Are 
you thirsty? For what? 

Potter: Water will do very 
nicely, madam. 

Edwin (surprised): Waterl My 
dear . . . tlie man wants water. 

ED^VINA: Does he want it over 
him ... or would he like to 
stand in it? 

Potter: TU just drink it, if you 
don't mind. 

Edwina ( uncertainly ) : Of 
course. ( She motions to one of the 
servants. ) Adalbert . . . Bring 
the gentlemen a cup of water . . . 

(Adalbert reaches into the bas- 
ket for a cup, fills it from the water 
pot, and hands it to Potter, who 
takes a swallow, and looks sur- 
prised. ) 

Potter: It has a kind of taste 
. . . not unpleasant 

Edwina ( cheerfully ) : We've 
been . . . ah . . . sitting in it, 
I’m afraid . . . 

Potter (smiling): To your 
health . . . both oi you. (He 
drinks the remainder.) 


Caudle; Mysterious are the 
ways of the Lord. Having made 
man in His own image . . . 

Edwin: What? 

Caudle: I said . . . The Lord 
having made man in His own 
image . . . 

Edwin: Why man, in particu- 
lar? 

Caudle: It says so. In Genesis 
1 - 26 . 

Edwin: Ah? But surely . . . tlie 
Lord, of whom you speak . . . 
and by whom, I imagine, you 
mean the Creator . . . must Him- 
self be the root of all tilings— No? 

Caudle: In a sense, of 

course . . . 

Edwin: Exactly. God is a root. 
You don't look in the least like a 
root. (Turning to his wife.) Does 
he, my dear? Do they? 

Edwina: Not at all. He has no 
stalk. (Brightly to Potter.) Did 
you think you did? 

Potter: I'm afraid I never gave 
it much thought, ma'am. 

Edwina (gently): You should 
think about it. We re very down- 
to-earth people here, I'm afraid. 
Very literal. We have to be. The 
rabbits would have had us, other- 
wise . . . long ago. 

Caudle: How did you prevent 
it? . . . If you don't mind my 
asking. 

Edwin: I don’t mind telhng you 
it was touch and go, for a while. 
But then we managed to drop a 
few seeds inside a thorn bush. Af- 
ter a while we moved out . . . 



106 

and took tlie tliom bush with us. 
Tliat was long ago, of course . . . 
when we had only the rudiments 
of a brain. But it was more than 
the rabbits had. From the tufts of 
rabbit wool left hanging on the 
briars, we made our first clothes. 
Tliat fooled them completely. We 
left them to polish oflF the lettuces, 
and began our development. As 
you can see, we use the thorn as 
a badge of authority. 

Edwin a: How did you develop? 

Caudle: I think we hid in trees. 

Pomm: Nonsense. We evolved 
from the sea. The mammal, or 
milk-secreting vertebrate . . . 

ED^\^N: Er . . . pardon me. 
Commander . . . Later, perhaps? 
There arc certain rules of hospital- 
ity— The leaders of the nation, the 
carrot-tops themselves, are waiting 
to greet you, with appropriate ex- 
ercises. Tliere will be entertain- 
ment by some very well-known 
vegetables; and speeches by the 
Heads of State, including myself. 
My speech is being written for me 
at this ver>’^ moment, by a talented 
young parsnip in the Bureau of 
Agriculture. So— with your permis- 
sion . . . 

Edwina: Just a moment, Ed- 
win. Your daugliter . . . 

Edwin (sharply): What about 
my daughter? 

Edwlna: She is on her way 
hero. 

Edwin: Damn. 

(A sound of galloping is heard, 
and a moment later the gryphon 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

comes trotting on L.— with a 
charming young female carrot on 
his back. She slips to tlie ground, 
and greets tlie travellers with a 
wave of her hand. Her name is 
Alice. ) 

Alice: Hi! 

(Caudle and Potter bow. Ed- 
win siglis heavily.) 

Edwina (graciously): This is 
our daughter, gentlemen; Alice, 
allow me to present you to our 
visitors from space, Mr. Caudle 
and the Commander Potter. 

Alice: I know aU about tliem, 
Mother. Welcome to Carrotania, 
gentlemen. 

Edwin: I have already wel- 
comed them, my dear. 

Alice: You don t understand the 
animal kingdom, father. They’d 
much rather be welcomed by a 
young girl. 

Edwina ( shocked ) : Really, 
Alice! Where do you learn such 
tilings? 

Alice (calmly): At school. It’s 
all in Zoology One. 

‘Spring, the sweet Spring, is the 
year’s pleasant king; 

Then blooms each thing, then 
maids dance in a ring. 

Cold doth not sting, the pretty 
birds do sing 

Cuckoo, jug-jug, pu-we, to-wit- 
ta-wool’ 

Edwin: For heavens sake, Ed- 
wina ... 1 

Caudle: Well, Well! 

Auce: I know another one, 
too . . . 



A PRIDE OF CARROTS 


107 


‘The blessed Damozel lean d out 

From the gold bar of Heaven. 

Her blue grave eyes were deep- 
er much 

Than a deep water, even. 

She had three lilies in her hand. 

And the stars in her hair were 
seven/ 

They really do hke young girls, 
father: You claim to be so realis- 
tic .. . 

Edwin; Oh . . . all right, all 
riglit . . . 

Edwin a; (To Alice.) That’s 
enough, dear. We were just going 
to escort them back to town . . . 
you can go vdth us if you like. But 
try to control your high spirits. 
We’re all a little edgy, I’m afraid 
—this last day of waiting has been 
—well, after all, they could have 
landed in Onionapolis! 

Alice; But they didn’t. The 
onions didn’t get them— we got 
them ... I like the Commander. 
He’s cute. 

Potter: Well— thank you very 
muchl 

Edwin; Oh God! . . . Come on, 
Edwina! Gentlemen . . . 

( Edwin steps back into tho 
basket, follow(^d by Edwina. The 
servants take up the bowl of water 
and the two pots of briars, and 
wheel the basket off.) 

Potter: I suppose we’d better 
follow . . . ? 

Caudle; Lead the way. Com- 
mander . . . 

Auce; (Coming between them, 
and linking her arm in both of 


theirs. ) My parents think I’m quite 
mad. I’m not really. I watch 
television all the time. I should 
like to be a great actress, and help 
to sell cigarettes. Do you think 
that’s abnormal? 

Potter (heartily): Not where I 
come from. 

Alice: I like you. Potter. You 
interest me. (To Caudle— toUh 
charm.) You too, of course . . . 
shall we go? Come along, Fido. 

(Tliey leave, arm in arm, fol- 
lowed by the gryphon.) 

ACT one; Scene 2 

(I have changed my mind about 
High School auditoriums; this play 
will be too rich for them. 

( The scene is the private office, 
or studij-and’Star Council-room of 
the Secretary General of the 
Party, in Onionapolis, in the 
United Socialist Republic of the 
Leeks and Onions. Naturally, it is 
underground. The Secretary him- 
self, 0"Dor, a very large white 
onion, is seated at his desk; while 
before him sits, in humble mien, 
a leek.) 

O’Dor; You say they have land- 
ed. How do you know? 

Leek; We have it on the best 
authority, sir— tlie underground— 

O’Dor: They have not landed 
in our own Onionland, or in the 
Republic of the Leeks. 

Leek; No, sir. 

O’Don: They have dared to 



108 

land near Carrotapolis. That is a 
grave oversight on the part of our 
security pohce. 

Leek: Unfortunately, our side of 
the planet was turned away from 
the direction from which they 
came, and so tliey landed on the 
back side. 

0*Dor: Tlie back side. Hmmm. 
See what you can do with that. 
Spindle. 

Leek (Spindle): Yes, Little 
Father. 

O’Dor : Ho we ver— exclianging 
insults with the carrots isn’t going 
to bring these space-men over to 
our own side. And we must have 
them. Spindle. We must get hold 
of their technical skill; we must 
have their know-how— before the 
carrots get it. Or else ... (He 
makes a motion indicative of '*it is 
finished-diaputr ) 

Leek; Yes, Little Father. 

O'Dor; It is ridiculous— is it not? 
—that we, who invented televi- 
sion, jet propulsion, the atom 
bomb, and the bicycle, should be 
deprived of these two men who 
could tell us how to use them—? 
That our marvellous studies in sci- 
ence, and our never-to-be-chal- 
lenged will for peace, should be 
frustrated by the fact that two 
men, arriving from distant space, 
had the misfortune to land upon 
our planet’s behind, and are now 
the guests of our mortal enemies, 
the carrotsi (He rises, and holds 
up his denied fist.) Death to 
carrotsi 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

Leek: (Doing likewise.) Death 
to carrotsi 

( They sit down peacefully 
again. ) 

O’Dor: By the way— when you 
write to Carrotania again, ask Edi^* 
win to send us 20,000 more tons 
of bone meal, and ten of leaf mold 
for the spinach beds. 

Leek: He writes that he’d like 
about fifteen carloads of ammo- 
nium sulphate. 

O’Dor: At the usual price? 

Leek: Yes . . . 

O’Dor: Hmm— ammonium sul- 
phate is a war material. Spindle. 

Leek: Are you sure, sir? 

O’Dor: You could lose your 
head for that remark. I am always 
sure. The mere fact of my saying 
it, makes it so. If you do not under- 
stand this, Spindle, you do not 
understand the making of history. 
This great truth alone, within two 
generations, will conquer the 
world. To create truth, Spindle— 
that is the great thing! Not merely 
to go looking for it— have we ever 
used this sulphate in a war? 

Leek: Not to my knowledge, sir. 

O’Dor: Good. Good. Then we 
are the first to discover that it is 
war material. Add 20% to the 
price. 

Leek: Yes, Little Father. 

O’Dor: And bring me those sci- 
entists from the planet they— er- 
roneously— call Earth. 

Leek: How am I going to do 
that. Little Father? 

O’Dor: This I leave entirely up 



A PRIDE OF CARROTS 


109 


to you. There are ways— of the 
shangliai, the kidnap, the finagle, 
the seduction . . . 

Leek: With an onion? 

O’Dor ( dangerously ) ; What is 
the matter with an onion? A 
sweet, Spanish onion . . . ? 

Leek {floundering): Well . . . 
it is only that . . . 

O’Dor: This also could cost you 
your head, Spindle. 

Leek (meekly): Yes, Little 
Fatlicr. We will do it with an 
onion. . . . Unless— 

O’Dor: Yes? Unless? 

Leek: Nothing ... I had a 
thought, suddenly; but it is better 
if you don’t know it— then you are 
innocent, no matter what. 

O’Dor ( excitedly ) : Of course I 
am innocent! Already I deny it! I 
deny it categorically! It is alto- 
gether the fault of Carrotania! 
. . . Did you suggest otherwise? 

Leek (hwricdly): No, Little 
Father— no indeed, 

O’Dor: I do not dislike you, 
Spindle. 

Leek: Oh— thank you, sir— 

O’Dor: Tlierefore you have a 
future. At least, for a while. But 
you still have things to learn. One: 
The head of tlie state is always 
right; lie cannot, by his very na- 
ture, be anything else. A Secretary 
General who is wTong is unthink- 
able. It is the same as saying: an 
onion without his rings. So— since 
he cannot be wTong, and must be 
right, he must also be innocent. 
All of wiiich comes under the 


heading of being right. Right? 

Leek: Right. 

OT)on: Two: The United So- 
cialist Republic of Leeks and On- 
ions is a land of peace and free- 
dom, mother of the arts, and home 
of the sciences. We allow’ no differ- 
ence of opinion; therefore there is 
freedom, for no one interferes witli 
what is allow^ed. Our artists enjoy 
the happiest of lives, painting 
onions; and our scientists have al- 
ready three times turned biolog>% 
zoology, and tlie entire metaphys- 
ics of the universe upside dowm, 
and back again. When you can 
understand all these points, and 
add them together, you can sec 
how silly it is to argue about 
whether ammonium sulphate is 
war material ... or had wc gone 
on from there? 

Leek: Yes, Little Father. We 
w^ere talking about a sw’cct Span- 
ish onion . . . 

O'Dor: You know" one? 

Leek: I do, Little Father. 

O’Dor: a nice one, hey? With 
a silky skin? No wrinkles . . . ? 

Leek: Like ivory". 

O’Dor: And very Spmiish? You 
know" what I mean . . . 

Leek: Exactly . . . 

O’Dor: Hot and sw"ect . . . 

Leek: Like a tamale— 

O’Dor (Clicking his fingers.) 
With those castanets— 

Leek: And what a dancer! 

O’Dor: Very Spanish. Sw'cet 
and hot. Languorous, hey? 

Leek: Melting . . . 



110 

O’Dor: {Suddenlij coming to.) 
What are we talking about? 

Leek: I don't know, Little 
Father. Was it about tlie planets 
behind? 

O'Dor: N-o . . . 

Leek: I know. It was about the 
space-men. The men from tlie 
planet they call Eartli, 

O'Dor: That’s it. I knew it. 
Well, then— what are we waiting 
for? Off you go; and bring them 
back with you. Deatli to carrots! 

Leek (rmng): And— the little 
Spanish number? 

O’Dor: Send her in to me. 

Leek (meekly): Yes, sir. (Lift- 
ing his fist.) Death to carrots. 

(He goes out. As he goes out, 
he is passed by General Shallot, 
who enters. The general wears a 
colorful uniform, and is much be- 
medaUed. He lifts liis fist in greet- 
ing, and is greeted by tlie General 
Secretary in return.) 

Shallot: Etcetera. 

O’Dor: Etcetera. Come in. 
Shallot. Sit down. (Shallot scats 
himself.) What news from the 
front? 

Shallot (comfortably) : Wliich 
front. Comrade? 

O’Dor: (Hed much rather he 
called Little Father.) Any of 
them. All of them. 

Shallot: We are continuing 
our tactic of embarrassing the 
enemy at all points. So far, we 
have caught twenty-seven viola- 
tors of our territory. Naturally, we 
have been obliged to cross the 


fantasy and science fiction 

border; in some cases we were 
forced to go as far as fifteen miles 
inside carrot territory, in order to 
be violated. 

O’Dor: Were these carrots 
armed? 

Shallot: Who knows? We 
were. 

O’Dor: Well— tliere it is— a 
clear case of provocation. We will 
send the usual protest. 

Shallot: Exactly, Comrade. 

O’Dor: You could call me Ex- 
cellency. Or Little Fatlier. 

Shallot ( proudly ) : I am a de- 
scendant of the garlics. A garlic 
does not call ani/thing Excellency. 

O’Dor (hastily): I was only 
joking. Ha ha ha. Here we are all 
comrades! All excellencies . . . 
Little Fathers. Except Leeks. Now 
I will tell you something. As you 
know, the Earth-men landed to- 
day in Carrotania. 

Shallot (Lifting his fist.) 
Death to carrots! 

O’Dor ( likewise ) : Likewise. 
By the way. Shallot— what are you 
doing tonight? 

Shallot; Imperialistic war- 
mongers! Nothing. 

O’Dor: Capitalist swine! Come 
to dinner. 

Shallot: Love to. Continue, 
Comrade. 

O’Dor: Should they not have 
landed here? 

Shallot: Possibly. 

O’Dor (outraged): What do 
you mean, possibly? We are going 
to bring them here! 



A PRIDE OF CARROTS 


111 


Shallot (gravely): Hmm— that 
may not be so wise, Comrade. 

O’Dor: And why not? Don't 
you want to learn how to set oflF 
guided missiles? How to fly a jet? 

Shallot; That is not the point. 
Comrade; the point is— do we 
want to lose our right to make 
complaints? Such things are weap- 
ons, too— the very best weapons. 
They cost nothing. And they cre- 
ate an atmosphere— an odor— it is 
a real onion odor. 

O’Dor (slowly): I see. Then 
you are opposed to the kidnapping 
of these Earth-men . . . ? 

.Shallot: Definitely. 

O'Dor: Very well. I will think 
about it. You can go, General. (As 
Shallot rises. ) By the way, I have 
news for you. You have been pro- 
moted to Field Marshal. 

(Shallot clicks his heels, bows, 
lifts his fist, and gives a loud bel- 
low. ) 

Shallot: Strength to onionsi 

O'Dor: See you at dinner. 
Eight-thirt>- sharp. 

( Shallot goes out. O’Dor reach- 
es into his desk, and brings out a 
phone. He dials.) 

O’Dor: Hello— Secret police? 
General Sliallot has just left my 
office. Liquidate him. 

ACT one: Scene 3 

(A garden in Carrotopolis. It is 
evening. Alice, and Herbert, a 
young carrot captain, are discov- 
ered in each others arms.) 


Alice; (Breaking away.) Her- 
bert . . . we re mad. 

Herbert: Angell 

Auce: (Rather matter-of-fdct- 
hj.) Mad. Wildly, ecstatically 
mad. Do you love me? 

Herbert: Madly. 

Alice ( languidly ) : Life is a bag 
of peat-moss . . . Haven’t we 
done all this before? 

Herbert: Only once. 

Alice: And you enjoy it enough 
to do it again? 

Herbert ( uncertainly ) ; Ye-es 
... I think so. 

Alice: Life is so boring, Her- 
bert. Love is so seasonal. I must 
ask Brian if it’s seasonal where he 
comes from. 

Herbert ( jealously ) : Brian? 

Alice: The navy man. Potter. 

Herbert: What would he know 
about love? He has no blossoms. 

Alice: He must have some- 
thing. . . . Love is so dull, Her- 
bert. All those flies, evci*>"\vhere 
you go. 

Herbert: Bees, darling. Not 
flies— bees. 

Alice (petulantly): Whats the 
difference? They have wings. Love 
has wings, Herbert— here today, 
and gone tomorrow. Brian has 
wings. He wears them on his uni- 
form. He says they're Navy wings. 
Do you think the Navy is lov^e, 
Herbert? Oh . . . but you would- 
n’t know; you’re in tlie Anny, are- 
n’t you? 

IIerbert: Kiss mel 

Alice: If you like. (They em- 



112 

brace , ) I think perhaps 111 dye my 
top. Blue, like mother s. If I were 
blue, would you dye yourself blue, 
too, Herbert? 

Herbert (hoarsely): Anything. 
Anything at all. 

Alice: Would you love me if I 
were blue? 

Herbert: Any way. Any color at 
all. 

Alice (regretfully): Its hardly 
worth doing then, is it? I wish I 
could find something exciting to 
dol 

Herbert: You could marry me. 

Alice: You know Father would 
never allow it. 

Herbert (sadly): I know. 
That s what— would make it excit- 
ing. 

Alice: I want to live. Danger- 
ously. Before we re all wiped out 
by some horrid blight— I want to 
taste the delights of . . . Her- 
bert! 

Herbert: Yes? 

Alice: What does meat taste 
hke? 

Herbert: How do I know? 

Alice: Brian is meat. So is Mr. 
Caudle. Fido told me. 

Herbert: By Jove! The animal 
kingdom! So they are. 

Alice (dreamily): He said 
they’re very good. 

Herbert: Getting married 

would last longer. 

Alice: It’s so comfortable here, 
at Mother’s. Of course. I’m madly 
—wildly— in love with you . . . 
(They embrace.) but I do hke 


fantasy and science fiction 

having somebody turn down my 
bed for me at night . . . and 
bring me breakfast in the morn- 
ing .. . 

Herbert: If only there were a 
war going on! 

Alice: That’s the most selfish 
thing I ever heard! You haven’t 
the least regard for anybody . . . 
Don’t touch me. (Turning to go.) 

Herbert: But Ahce . . . 

Alice: I hate wars; they upset 
everything. ( Turning to him again 
. . . with sudden passion.) Her- 
bert! Promise me there won’t be a 
war! 

Herbert: But darling . . . 

Alice: Promise! 

Herbert ( helplessly ) : Well— 
it isn’t up to me, you know. I’m 
only a captain . . . 

Alice: (Turning away indig- 
nantly.) So that’s what all your 
talk of loving me amounts to! 

Herbert: Alice . . . ! 

Alice: Don’t touch me! I’m go- 
ing to find a nice cool moist sandy 
place, and sit in it. 

(She goes out; with a despair- 
ing gesture, Herbert follows her. 
A. moment later, Edwin and Cau- 
dle enter. ) 

Caudle: But I don’t understand, 
Your Excellency— if the onions 
don’t want your land— and you say 
they have plenty of their own— 
and don’t want your oil, or your 
heavy industries . . . what do 
they want? 

Edwin: Tliey want us to be 
onions. 



A PRIDE OF CARROTS 


113 


- Caudle: But that s absurd. 

Edwin: Of course its absurd. 

Caudle: And they’d go to war 
for that? 

Edwin: No one actually knows. 
Of course, they don’t say so. What 
they want is for everybody to be 
round, and white, and onions. 
When as a matter of fact, the only 
possible thing for everyone to be 
—if they’re to have a decent kind 
of life— is long and crisp and car- 
rots. Now tliafs something worth 
fighting fori Liberty. Freedom. 
The good life. And private enter- 
prise . . . witli the proper con- 
trols, of course. We have to keep 
control of chlorophyl. Can’t let 
thct get into private hands I 

Caudle: The planet is pretty 
well divided between yourselves— 
and diem? 

Edwin: Just about. 

Caudle: Evenly— would you 
say? 

Edwin: Oh . . . we’re strong 
enougli, if it comes to that. As a 
matter of fact, we’ve been experi- 
menting with a new shallow oil 
fryer— thougli so far it’s only in the 
drawing-board stage, because of 
not having an onion to try it on. 
But just the same, a war now, at 
this point, would be die worst 
thing in die world— for both of us. 
For one thing— neither of us could 
afford it; and before it was over, 
we carrots would have whiskers, 
and theyd be scallions. And be- 
sides . . . (In a low grave voice.) 
I think diey plan to use nema- 


todes. It s a race suicide, of course. 

Caudle: Nematodes . . . ? Let 
me think a minute— aren’t those 
the tiny worms that all but ruined 
the citrus in California back in the 
forties? 

Edwin: I don’t know about cit- 
rus— it isn’t exactly my line. Down 
here— they eat vegetables. A kind 
of virus. Too small to see . . . 
we’ve tried to outlaw them, but— 
they won’t agree to it. That’s what 
makes me think that . . . Well, 
it’s all a mess. We’ll wipe each 
other out, and then the spiders can 
take over. But it’s sort of sad to 
think that no one will even remem- 
ber us. No mulch any more. No 
bone meal. No clothes made of 
rabbit’s fur. No chlorophyl. . . . 
Just spider webs. All over. 

Caudle: Ugh! You know— I 
think we had a way of fumigating 
for nematodes back in the States. 
I’m not sure if it worked. I could 
find out— if I could only get 
through to NBC. 

Edwin: You can’t get through 

. . . ? 

Caudle: No. And it’s particu- 
larly strange because I understand 
there’s good reception here. 

Edwin: Maybe you’ve been 
jammed. 

Caudle: But why? Who would 
jam me? 

Edwin: Who knows? They 
might, I suppose. We could send 
you out ourselves, of course, on a 
planet-to-planet hook up . . . 

Caudle ( eagerly ) : Could you? 



114 

That would be terrific • . • wait a 
minute. How come we ve never 
had you on our screens at home? 

Edwin; We Ve never broadcast 
to you. 

Caudle; But you get ours 

. . . ? 

Edwin; My dear Mr. Caudle, 
the vegetable world is, upon the 
whole, modest, and even shy. We 
are not aggressive. We broadcast 
to the insects, and even to the 
birds; but not, as a rule, to the 
animal kingdom. Our experience 
with the rabbits, you know. . . . 
Perhaps we overdo it a little. Con- 
sider it an idiosyncrasy. I should 
be delighted to arrange a broad- 
cast for you. Particularly, if you 
could find out anything about fu- 
migating . . . 

Caudle; ‘Good evening Mr. and 
Mrs. North and South America, 
and all the slips at sea' . . . {He 
laughs happily.) 

(Potter and Edwina enter.) 

Caudle: Mr. Potter— Com- 

mander! We re going to broadcast! 

Potter: No! Splendid. I'll get to 
work on my report right away— or 
are we going to ad hb? 

Caudle: Better type the report. 
You can ad hb to your wife. 

Edwtna: You have a wife. Com- 
mander? 

Potter: Yes, ma'am. Every 
Navy man, over a full Lieutenant, 
has one. 

Edwina: A woman, I suppose? 

Potter; Oh, yes, ma'am. Defi- 
nitely. She has to be. 


fantasy and science fiction 

Edwina: What is your wife like, 
Mr. Potter? 

Potter: Why . . . er . . • 

she's a female . . . 

(He tries to explain with ges- 
tures. Edwina repeats his gestures 
\vith bewilderment.) 

Edvsona; You mean . . . like 
this? How very . . . odd. Bumpy. 

Potter: ( embarrassed ) ; Yes, 
ma'am. 

Edwina: You're not bumpy. 

Potter: No, ma'am. 

Edwina: (thoughtfully): I see. 
Is that how you tell your own from 
the others? 

Potter: How do you tell one 
carrot from another? 

Edwina: No two carrots are 
alike. There are a thousand differ- 
ences . . . 

Potter: To a carrot. It's the 
same with us. 

Edwin: Of course, my dear! Re- 
member the rabbits? They all 
looked exactly the same— but they 
did seem able to recognize one an- 
other. And onions! They're just a 
faceless mob, as far as I'm con- 
cerned. 

Caudle (hopefully): To get 
back to the broadcast . . . 

Potter: Right! What about it? 

Caudle: If you ask me, I think 
it calls for a bit of a celebration— 
our landing the way we did . . . 

Potter: And being received so 
kindly— 

(All bow.) 

Caudle: It's a pity we have no 
champagne. 



A PRIDE OF CARROTS 


115 


Edwina: Champagne? Whats 
that? 

Caudle: A kind of bubbly wine. 

Edwin (frowning): Wine is 
from grapes, isn’t it? Friends of 
ours. Relatives. 

Edwina: I’m not sure I like this 
at alll 

Potter: We could break out our 
emergency rations. 

Caudle: The very thingl 

Edwina: Cousin Muscat 1 Aunt 
Malaga! Uncle Zinfandel! 

(Potter reaches into his pocket 
and brings out a tin box. He opens 
it, and extracts a can.) 

Potter: Here you are. A can 
opener? 

Caudle ( Bringing one from his 
pocket,) Right . . . (He takes 
the can, and reads the label.) For 
emergency only. U. S. Navy. Con- 
centrated carrot juice. 

Edwin (thundering): What? 

Potter: Oh—oh . . . 

Edwina: I think I’m going to 
faint. 

Edwin: Carrot juice? Guards! 
Seize those men! They’re onions! 

(The guards rush in.) 

act two: Scene 1 

(The library in Edwins place in 
Carrotopolis— which is, not unrea- 
sonably, the capital of Carrotania. 
What will a carrofs library look 
like? There would be paintings of 
vegetables— ancestors and friends 
—on the walls; and the head of a 
large rabbit over the fireplace. The 


usual thorn bushes, and an orna- 
mental pot of water. Beyond that, 
I am not prepared to go. 

(Edwina is sitting on a small 
couch, knitting. Edwin is pacing 
up and doom the floor. The gry- 
phon lies in his basket, near the 
fireplace . ) 

EDwnN: I tell you, my dear, it s a 
most uncomfortable pickle. These 
—mean creatures— are dangerous. 
At the same time . . . they could 
be helpful to us. If— I say if, they 
were peacefully disposed. . . . 
But are they peacefully disposed? 

Edwina: From what I’ve seen 
on television, they do enjoy a great 
deal of shooting, Edwin. And one 
does get the suggestion of a cer- 
tain amount of— shall we say 
coarseness?— in their literature. 
One wonders. 

Edwin: One does; one does in- 
deed. StiU . . . this thing about 
fumigating; it could turn out to be 
very helpful. Very embarrassing to 
the other side. 

Edwina: They do drink wine, 
dear. I didn’t like that at all. 

Edwin: I know. And carrot 
juice. ... It gave me a nasty 
turn. Of course— they don’t look 
like onions . . . 

Gryphon: They don’t taste hke 
them, either. 

Edwin: You— tasted one? 

Gryphon: I did. 

Edwin: What did he taste like? 

Edwina: Was it sharp? Did it 
sting your nose? 



116 

Gryphon; No. It was rubbery, 
on the whole— no crackle to it No 
crispy-crunchy quaUty at all 

Edwin: You see, my dear— 

Edwina ( uncertainly ) : Y-yes. 
Still . . . 

Edwtn: Your daughter seems 
rather attracted to them. 

Edwina: To tlie naval one. He 
has a wife. 

Edwin (puzzled): So? What 
has that got to do with it? 

Edwina: With what, dear? 

Edwin: With— with ... I 

mean to say, what has his having a 
wife got to do with— with what he 
is? Or isn’t? 

Edwina ( placidly ) : Nothing, 
darling. Nothing at all. It seems 
it’s part of the regulations. I just 
thought I’d mention it. 

Edwln: Well, don’t. All you do 
is confuse me. ... I feel that we 
could learn a great deal from him. 
And the other one. That is— if they 
aren’t onions. 

Edwina: I don’t know what we 
could leaiTi from the other one, 
dear— except, perhaps, why the 
little man on television tries to sell 
us toothpaste. Or do you think he 
could tell us why there are wars? 

Ed\v^n: Who? 

Edwina: Why— Mr. Potter, of 
course. 

Edwin: Don’t be silly, Edwina; 
nobody can tell you why there arc 
wars. Tliere just are, that’s all. 
Tliey’re a ncc'essary part of the 
economic structure. They provide 
a— a sort of enzyme to the body 


FANTASY and SCIENCE FICTION 

politic. Besides, we have to sell 
our bone meal . . . which re- 
minds me; I must make a note to 
raise the price again . . . what 
with the higher cost of living. No, 
my dear— please don’t meddle in 
what doesn’t concern you. As long 
as there’s no actual fighting . . . 

Edwina: Tlien why are they in 
prison? The two men, I mean— 

Edwtn (simply): Security. The 
first duty of a Minister of State is 
to make sure that his country is 
secure. 

Edwina: I sec. And his daugh- 
ter? 

Edwtn: What the devil has his 
daughter got to do with it? 

Ed\\tna: She’s growing up, Ed- 
win. 

Edwin (testily): Of course she’s 
growing up. Why shouldn’t she 
grow up? Is tliere anything wrong 
with that? 

Edwina: Really, Edwin— a per- 
son can hardly open her mouth 
these days, \\athout your jump- 
ing down their throat. 

Edwin ( gru mpily ) : W ell— I’m 
sorry. I’m a little edge, I guess. 
Maybe I’d better take Fido out 
for a walk. 

Gryphon: Uh— uh. I did it be- 
fore I came in. 

(Edwin sits dowm, and passes 
his hand wearily over his fore- 
head. ) 

Ed\\tn; Besides— tliis broad- 
cast— 

Edwina: I think it would be 
quite exciting. . . . Would we be 



A PRIDE OF CARROTS 


117 


asked to speak, do you think? 

Edwin: I don’t know. We might. 
Possibly. 

Edwina: Will it be telecast? 

Edwin: I— suppose so. 

Edwina: {Glancing up at her 
blue top,) I think it should be 
done in color. ... Ill have the 
dressmaker in tomorrow. Some- 
thing in blue, perhaps . . . I’m so 
glad that Alice had her teeth 
straightened . . . You see, I was 
right: I told you the elocution les- 
sons were a good idea. 

Edwin: Wait a minute . . . I’m 
not giving a show. I want informa- 
tion— on vital matters. Military, 
and economic. Social studies. Fu- 
migation. What has that got to do 
with elocution lessons? 

Ed'svina: And all that poetry 
she learned . . . English. Very 
good. Old English. They say the 
old English is the best. Mr. Laugh- 
ton, I think ... a large gentle- 
man . . . 

Edwin: For heaven’s sake, Ed- 
wina! 

Edwina (cahnly): Yes, dear 
... I know. You want to find out 
about nematodes; and about your 
new shallow oil fryer. But we’re 
not at war— not exactly; and I don’t 
know why you give me so little 
credit for intelligence. Alice, as I 
have said, is growing up. She has 
few opportunities to meet what I 
would call eligible parties . . . 
already I have detected certain 
looks between herself and that 
young captain— Herbert, I think 


his name is. Is there any harm in 
showing herself over a planet-to- 
planet hook-up? Who knows what 
might come of it? Since her teeth 
have been straightened . . . 

Edwin: Fido— I don’t care 
whether you did or didn’t— you’re 
going for a walk! 

(He. stalks out, followed by a 
grumbling gryphon.) 

ACT TWO: Scene 2 

(A cell, nt night. There is a little 
light, but not much. Potter and 
Caudle are lying on their cots.) 

Potter: You shouldn’t have 
read the label, old man. That’s 
what did it. 

Caudle: How could I tell? I 
thought it would be chicken con- 
somme . . . and just when I had 
the greatest broadcast of the Ages 
lined up! If only I could get 
through to NBC . . . 

Potter: What good would that 
do? 

Caudle: They’d think of some- 
thing. They’d appeal to Edwin’s 
better nature. 

Potter: What is the nature of a 
carrot, Caudle? 

Caudle (miserably): I don’t 
know. 

(The door of the cell is un- 
locked, and Herbert enters. He 
carries a lantern, which he sets on 
the table.) 

Herbert (morosely): Tliere is 



118 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


a lady to see you, gentlemen . . . 

(He steps aside, to allow Alice 
to enter. Caudle and Potter both 
rise.) 

Caudle: Miss Alice! 

Alice: {With her fingers to her 
lips,) Sh! Not so loud. {To the 
captain, ) Thank you Herbert. You 
can leave us now . . . 

Herbert: Mind you, Alice— this 
is contrar>' to your father s orders, 
and against my better judg- 
ment . . . 

Alice: I know, darling. It’s di- 
vinely, utterly mad . . . run 
along, pet. 

Herbert: I shall wait for you 
outside the door. All you need do 
is scream. 

(He goes out, and closes the 
door after him.) 

Alice {gaily): You wouldn’t 
hurt me, would you? 

Potter: Glad to have you 
aboard, ma’am. 

Alice: I knew you wouldn’t. 
{She seats herself on one of the 
stools. ) They say that you’re dan- 
gerous vegetarians. That you— eat 
carrots. {She shudders,) Do you 
really? 

Potter: Well . . • you see, 
ma’am . . . 

Alice: I don’t believe it. Any- 
way, I sent the guard away; 
tliere’s only Herbert. We’re all 
alone . . . practically. 

Potter: And you’re not afraid? 

Alice: You’re much too nice to 
eat poor little me! 

Potter: Thank you, ma’am. 


Caudle: You, yourself, are a 
vegetarian. Miss Alice. 

Alice {indignant): I’m not. I’m 
a vegetable. It’s not the same 
thing at all! 

Caudle: Just answer me this: 
What will happen to you when 
you die? 

Alice: I’ll be buried— of course. 
In the National Compost Heap. 

Caudle: From whicm the rich, 
steaming soil is taken to nourish 
the young carrots . . . riglit? 

Alice: Of course— 

Caudle: Which then— which 
then, mind > 011— must of necessity 
feed upon your decayed flesh— 
from which, I might add, the spirit 
has long since fled— 

Alice {bemused): Why . . . 
of course. Why— how clever you 
are. I am a vegetarian, aren’t I? 
Or, at least— I was. And of course, 
the new little carrots still are . . . 

Caudle: Not only that. Canni- 
bals! 

Alice: How madly amusing! 
Cannibals. You’re perfectly right. 
I really did eat my— my grandpar- 
ents, didn’t I? {Her face falls.) I 
missed mother and father, though. 

Potter: I should hope so! 

Alice: Oh— but don’t you see—? 
The whole point lies in eating 
one’s parents! Why— it solves eve- 
rything. It would be so satisfying 
to a young girl’s psyche to have 
her father under her belt ... as 
it were . . . wouldn’t it? 

Catole {surprised): Have you 
been tlirough analysis? 



A PRIDE OF CARROTS 


119 


Alice: Of course. Haven’t you? 

Caudle: Yes . . . 

Alice: Its so nice to be able to 
talk the same language, isn’t it 
. . . {She rises, and begins to 
move restlessly around the cell.) 
Whose parents did I eat, I won- 
der? 

Caudle: An idea, merely. A pa- 
rental symbol. 

Alice: My analyst says symbols 
don’t satisfy . . . 

Caudle: We must look to the 
Oedipus . . . 

Alice: My analyst says the trou- 
ble is my mother has a blue top. 

Caudle: Exactly. The active 
competition of an adult par- 
ent . . . 

Alice: It tends to make me ag- 
gressive. 

Caudle: Naturally. Feeling that 
your mother has an unfair advan- 
tage . . . 

Alice {to Potter): Kiss me! 

Potter: Eh? What? 

Auce: Kiss me! 

Potter: Good Lord!— Really 

. . . I . . . 

Alice: Are you afraid? It isn’t 
even Spring. I don’t come into 
blossom till July. 

Potter: I know. But . . . 

Alice: Am I not beautiful? Am 
I not to be desired? By the Navy? 

Potter: Oh yes! Yes indeed! 
But . . . 

Alice: I could have your head, 
Potter. On a silver tray. Like Sa- 
lome. I will kiss your mouth, loka- 
naan . . . Potter. 


Potter: I know. But . . . 

Alice {softly): 1 could set you 
free . . . 

Caudle: For heaven’s sake, kiss 
her, and get it over with. 

Potter: But . . . 

(She kisses him. Potter draws 
back, and looks around dizzily. 
He turns, and kisses her again.) 

Potter: {Drawing a deep 
breath. ) Hmm. You smell so good. 
Like a grocery. 

Alice: {Abo a little dizzy.) It 
feels like April. Is this love. Potter? 

Potter {hoarsely): How can I 
feel this way about a carrot? 

Alice: I feel a strange heat. Not 
like the sun . . . 

Potter: Like a garden. In tlie 
summer. 

Alice: I don’t feel at all like a 
vegetable . . . 

Potter: I wouldn’t have 

thought it possible. 

Caudle ( indignantly ) : Look. 
How about getting us out of here? 

Alice: Potter— say something! 
What has happened to us? 

Potter: I don’t know. Wait. 

(He brings out a small book, 
and leafs through it rapidly.) 

Alice: What is it, darling? 

Potter: Service Manual— 

Alice: Does it say sometliing 
about us? 

Potter: Wait a minute— here it 
is {reading): ‘They salute mutu- 
ally, but in any case there should 
be no hesitation on the part of 
either, or delay in rendering the 
salute . . 



120 

(They arc about to embrace 
each otlier again, when Herbert 
sticks his head in at the door.) 

Herbert: Time is up, folks. 

Alice: Oh? . . . Yes ... Is it? 
I suppose so. Must I go? 

Herbert: What’s the matter? 
Don’t you feel good? 

Alice: Of course, I feel . . . 
wonderful. Divinely, madly won- 
derful . . . goodbye, my Potter. 
Goodbye, darling. I’ll be back. I’ll 
be back quickly ... to set you 
free . . . Don’t forget me . . . 
you’ll see . . . 

(She rushes out. Herbert fol- 
lows her more slowly, shutting the 
door after him. ) 

Herbert ( disgustedly ) : Oh, for 
heaven’s sake! 

(Caudle turns to Potter, and 
looks him over with enthusiasm.) 

Caudle: Well— that’s the Navy 
for you. What have you fellows 
got that I haven’t got? 

Potter: Blossoms in our hair 
... I sure hope she gets us out 
of here. 

Caudle: I have a broadciist to 
do. Tlie biggest sponsor tie-up in 
histoiy. Eleven hundred stations, 
inelucling Liberia— and the State 
of Georgia. If I don’t make it . . . 
(He shakes his head gloomily.) 

Potter: Cheer up, old man. 
You’ll be there. You’ll make it. 
She’ll get us out all right— 

Caudle: You really— hke the 
girl, don’t you? 

Potter: Yes. 

Caltdle: Well— it’s none of my 


fantasy and science fiction 

business, of course— but— what 
about Mrs. Potter? 

Potter: ^Vhat about her? 

Caudle: She isn’t going to like 
this prett>' vegetable of yours. 

Potter: Caudle— could you be 
jealous of a— a stalk of celery? 

Caudle: I’m not married— 

Potter: But suppose you were? 

Caudle: I don’t know. Could 
be. If I found my wife in bed with 
it— 

Potter (hotly): We’re not in 
bed yet! 

Caudle: She doesn’t blossom 
till July. It’s only February. 

Potter: I wish we w'ere safe at 
home. There’s something frighten- 
ing— about being in love with a 
carrot! 

Caudle (sniffing): Smell any- 
thing, Commander? 

Potter ( uncertainly ) : N— 

no . . . 

Caudle: Funny . . . (sniffing.) 
I thought for a moment I smelled 
onions— 

Potter: Tliat’s not very hke- 

ly . . . 

Caudle: Just an idea, 1 guess 
. . . You know^ it makes you 
think. Suppose God is a root? 

Potter: Then wiiat are we? 

Caudle: I don’t know\ (Rub- 
bing his eyes.) My eyes are wat- 
ering. 

Potter: Mine, too . . . You 
know^ l—dv smell onions . . . 

( The cell door opens, and Spin- 
dle and two other onions, dis- 
guised as caiTots, appear.) 



A PRIDE OF CARROTS 


121 


Spindle; Gentlemen— 

Potter: Eh?— Who are you?— 

Spindle {bowing): You are 
free, gentlemen— 

Caudle: She did manage it, 
then! 

Spindle; This way. Hurry, 
please— 

Potter: {Rubbing his eyes) 
Where is she? I can t see, very 
well. 

Spindle: She is waiting for you, 
sir— 

Potter: Come along, then— 
Dammit, Tm crying. 

(He strides out, followed by 
Caudle. As Caudle passes Spindle, 
he stops to sniff. ) 

Caudle {suspiciously): Thats 
funny— (CaHmg) Potter! 

(TTiere is the sound of a blow 
beyond the door, and a groan. A 
leek steps up behind Caudle, and 
puts his hand over his mouth. At 
the same time, Spindle hits him 
over the head with a sap. Caudle 
goes limp; the leek supports him.) 

Spindle: Good. Splendid. Take 
them both down the back way— 
Our agent is waiting witli a market 
wagon . . . what about the other 
one? The carrot? 

(The leek points; Spindle reach- 
es outside the door, and drags into 
the cell the inert form of Herbert. ) 

Spindle: How fortunate that all 
the guards were withdrawn— ex- 
cept this gentleman. Run along, 
Comrade ... I shall wait here. 
Who knows? Perhaps our snare 
will trap an even rarer prize . . . 


^(The leek leaves, carrying Cau- 
dle with him. Spindle closes the 
door, and sets liimself to wait— a 
hunched and fateful figure. In a 
moment, Alice’s voice, light and 
joyous, is heard outside the cell. ) 

Alice: Potter! Caudle! Every- 
thing’s arranged . . . ! 

(She bursts in— and stops short 
as she sees Spindle.) 

Alice: What?— Where’s Potter? 
Who are you? That odor! {She 
puts her hands before her eyes.) 
My eyes— 

( She sees Herbert lying on tlie 
floor; she stares at him a moment, 
then turns to Spindle, who makes a 
motion to reveal himself. Alice 
screams, and turns to run; it is too 
late. Spindle grasps her. 

Spindle: Aha, my pretty little 
root— of the celery family . . . 

Alice: {In a feeble croak.) 
Help! Papal 

Spindle: It is useless to scream; 
there is no one to hear you. Or 
have you forgotten that you sent 
the guards home— yourself? Your 
Earth-men friends are already on 
their way to the Little Father in 
Onionapolis. In three days you 
will join them— in the dungeons of 
the Ek^halote. 

Alice: No . . . 

Spindle: But first— there is a lit- 
tle experiment, with a petite mar- 
mite . . . 

Alice: Papal 

Spindle: Without the leeks, of 
course. Simply, the marrow-bone, 
and one carrot— 



122 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


Alice: Ohl 

(She swoons. Spindle stands 
looking down at her wdtli relish, 
and mbbinghis hands.) 

ACT two: Scene 3 

( O'Dors office, in Onionapolis, 
&Dor is seated at his desk, with 
Spindle beside him. Before him, 
with bandages around their heads, 
sit Potter and Caudle.) 

O'Dor: So you see, gentlemen, 
we had no choice; the stakes were 
too high— being no less than war 
or peace. It was unhkely that the 
carrots would give you up of their 
own accord; and so, we simply— ah 
—took steps to expedite matters. 

Caudle: {Feeling his head.) 
With a piece of iron pipe? 

(O'Dor looks questioningly at 
Spindle, who sh^es his head.) 

O’Dor: My dear Mr. Caudle, 
we do not use pipe of any kind. 
Besides, my agents tell me that 
you went with them willingly, 
and witliout remonstrance. 

Potter: We were out cold. 

O'Dor: Exactly. You gave no 
sign of complaint. We were ob- 
liged to interpret your silence as 
best we could. . . . Besides— you 
had no business in Onion territory. 

Caudle ( indignantly ) : We 
weren’t in Onion territory! 

(O’Dor looks at Spindle who 
shakes his head.) 

O’Dor: Come, come, my dear 
Mr. Caudle. In the first place, your 


friend has just admitted that you 
were both of you unconscious; 
therefore, you couldn’t possibly 
have known where you were. In 
the second place— where are you 
now? In Onion territory. There- 
fore, to argue about where you 
were, when you didn’t know 
where you were, is unrealistic. 

Potter: All right; so now we 
know. What’s all this about war 
and peace? 

O’Dor: {Sitting back, and phe^ 
ing the tips of his fingers togeth- 
er. ) Mr. Potter, it is a fact that of 
all the people of this planet, we 
onions are the most peaceful, the 
most freedom-lo\Tng, and the most 
cultured. Spindle— give Mr. Potter 
a sample. 

Spindle: {Rises; singing.) ‘On 
the Road to Mandalay, where the 
flying fishes play, and the dawn 
comes up like tliunder over China 
cross the bay—’ 

O’Dor: That’s enough. {Spindle 
sits down again. ) So tell me, Mr. 
Potter of the U. S. Nav>^— how do 
you make war? 

Potter: How do we what? 

O’Dor {patiently): Make war. 
How do you destroy whole armies 
—cities, countries with all their in- 
habitants? Without, at the same 
time, annihilating yourselves? Un- 
fortunately, there is no blight that 
will make compost out of carrots 
without doing the same for onions. 
I have to think of my people. 

Spindle: God bless you, Little 
Father. 



A PRIDE OF CARROTS 


123 


O’Dor: Tliank you. {He sigJis,) 
We are still in the drawing-board 
stage. We need technicians. 

Potter: Don’t look at nw. 
Count me out of that one. 

Caudle: Tlicres a very good 
program eveiy Sunday afternoon, 
called “Do It Yourself.” You could 
tune in on it, and get yoiu* techni- 
cal advice that way. 

O’Dor: We do not allow recep- 
tion from the outside. Tliat way, 
we do not get any wrong ideas. 
We listen only to ourselves. 

Potter: You won’t get any 
wrong ideas from me, either. 

O’Dor: My dear Commander, 
you must understand that the 
terms Right and Wrong can only 
be used in reference to the destiny 
of our people, and must be always 
at the service of Didactic Material- 
ism. The End justifies the Means: 
when onions rule the world, who 
would wish to be celer>'? I offer 
you an important place in history. 

Potter: The only place I want 
to be is next to a girl w^th a carrot 
top who smells like a garden after 
rain. 

O’Dor (surprised): That I did 
not expect. However— let us not 
grow emotional. Perhaps you are 
closer to her than you think. . . • 
Will you teach us to make war. 
Commander? You see— I am giv- 
ing you another chance. Opportu- 
nity rarely knocks so often. 

Potter: I will not. 

O’Dor: You will not help us to 
detonate the h>'drogen bomb? 


Potter: Good Lordl Have you 
the bomb? 

O’Dor: We have invented it 
. . . but we haven’t been able to 
make it go off yet. You won't help 
us? 

Potter: I should say not! 

O’Dor: Ver>^ w^ell; I am sorr>^ 
Perhaps we will find a w^ay to 
make you change your mind. 
There is a little experiment w^e 
have in mind— with a pot of boil- 
ing water. You wuuld not care to 
see your— shall we say girl-friend? 
—floating about with only a mar- 
row bone for company? No? . . . 
Ah well. Think it over. Spindle- 
take these gentlemen to the so- 
larium, and entertain them. Show 
them the vampire marigolds . . . 
and the lizard-eating oleander. 
They might be interested to wutch 
the muerte vine digest its daily 
mouse. . . . And on the way, 
send in the other prisoner. And 
now, gentlemen— if you please. 
(He rises.) We shall meet again. 
A pot of hot water. (The other 
three also rise.) I believe it is 
called a petite marmite. Good day 
to >X)U. 

Spindle: Come. 

( Potter and Caudle follow Spin- 
dle out. O’Dor takes down a large 
atomizer of perfume, and sprays 
himself liberally; then he arranges 
his uniform; after which he seats 
himself at his desk, and bends a 
stem but lofty gaze at the door. It 
opens, and Alice enters. She is 
frightened and indignant. She 



124 

stands in tlie doorway, silent and 
morose. ) 

O’Dor: Well, welll Come in- 
come in, young lady. {As Alice 
hesitates. ) Don’t be bashful— I 
won’t eat you. 

(He rises, and walks toward 
her. As she moves out of his way, 
he circles behind her and shuts 
the door. She turns to look; then 
resigns herself to her fate, and 
moves toward the desk.) 

O’Dor: {Walking around he- 
hind her, looking her over.) Sit 
down, my dear, sit down. This is 
really a pleasure. ( Alice seats her- 
self reluctantly in front of the 
desk. ) So you are Edwin s daugh- 
ter. How is my dear friend, the 
Secretary of the Interior? He has- 
n’t answered my last note ... No 
doubt an oversight, I dare say he’ll 
be glad to hear that you are in 
good health . . . still. But one 
never knows— does one? Here to- 
day, and gone tomorrow. Still, if 
one is smart . . . 

Alice: Why don’t you say what 
you mean, and get it over wth? 

O’Dor: I am saying it, my dear. 
I am saying it. Give me time. . . . 
But that’s the way with you carrots 
—so impulsive . . . 

( Alice does not reply. ) 

O’Dor: {After a moments 
pause.) Of course— we know that 
you have been quietly mobilizing 
for months. ... I can’t imagine 
why. We ourselves have only one 
wish— to be at peace with all the 
world. I suppose you wouldn’t 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

care to tell me the present where- 
abouts of the Carrot Eighth Ar- 
my? {No answer.) Or the air 
force? We have ways of finding 
out, of course. But it would be so 
much easier if you were to tell us. 

(Alice sits in tight-lipped si- 
lence. ) 

O’Dor {carelessly): By the way 
—your friend Mr. Potter was here. 
He just left. 

(Alice is silent.) 

O’Dor: Young people are so 
stupid. Their silence gives them 
away. Do you think we don’t know 
about your little affair? Mr. Potter, 
also, was singularly uncooperative. 
Too bad. We might have to . . • 

Alice: You wouldn’t darel 

O’Dor: No? Why not? Do you 
think we are afraid? After the pro- 
tests we are accustomed to get 
from your father, nothing can 
frighten us. However— speaking of 
your father— we have not received 
the 20,000 tons of bone meal which 
we ordered. Why is that? Nor has 
he agreed to the necessary slight 
rise in the price of ammonium sul- 
phate. 

Alice: Mr. Potter had nothing 
to do with it. 

O’Dor: Possibly . . . possibly. 
But I cannot help but associate 
Mr. Potter’s sudden arrival in Car- 
rotania with this new— shall I say? 
—unwillingness to cooperate. 
There are ways, of course, of mak- 
ing people more willing. My assist- 
ant is showing Mr. Potter the 
muerte vines. 



A PRIDE OF CARROTS 


125 


Alice (horrified): Not the 
meat-eaters! 

O'Dor: Why not? Mr. Potter is 
meat— I believe? But of course 
. . . if you have something you 
would like to share with us . . . 

Alice: Wliat do you mean? 
How? In what way? 

O’Dor: (Coming close to her,) 
Hmm. You have a lovely skin, my 
dear. So moist and tender. No 
wrinkles. 

Alice: Will you let him go, if I 

... if I ... ? 

O'Dor: Yes, yes . . . you smell 
good, too. Like a salad . . . very 
fragrant. But delicate. 

Alice: WTiat do you want to 
know? Our army . . . 

O’Dor: Yes, yes, the army. I 
have heard that you carrots have 
ways of making love ... is it 
true? . . . certain ways— 

(He caresses the back of her 
neck. ) 

Alice (hurriedly): The navy 
. . . the marines . . . 

O’Dor: We could make such 
beautiful communion together. 

Alice: What are you doing? 

O'Dor: What fresluiess! What 
youth! I love you. 

Alice: You re mad . . . 

O’Dor: Its too strong for me 
... I must have you! 

Alice: Don’t touch me . . . the 
air force . . . 

O’Dor: Please ... no more 
statistics. They are published, 
anyway, ever>' day in your news- 
papers. \Mien we are ready, we 


will strike , . . First, we lull you 
to sleep. Then— when you are snor- 
ing— forward march! Kiss me. 

Alice: Never! 

OT)or: My blood is boiling! 

Alice: Odious onion! 

( O’Dor grabs her, they struggle 
for a moment, and she falls to her 
knees. He steps back.) 

Alice (weeping): Visi dorte, 
visi damore. I lived only for love, 
and for joy, and to do a little sing- 
ing ... I harmed no one. Why 
has this happened to me? 

O’Dor: I am suffocating . . . 

Alice: Ah me— the happy gar- 
dens of my youth, the gentle show - 
ers, the warm sun of summer in 
which I grew, the scented air 
. . . my young heart trembling 
with deliglit at the first dandelion. 
. . . Was it for this I gave my 
blossoms to the breeze? What a 
way to treat me! 

O’Dor: You are torturing me. 
Get up. 

Alice: Was it for this I spent 
my virtuous childhood in tlie com- 
pany of the little celeries, my cous- 
ins? And played my girlish games 
among the cucumbers? To come to 
a breathless end in tlie anns of 
my enemy? The enemy of my 
country? 

O’Dor: Stop ciydng! What has 
your country got to do with it? 
Be a little realistic. 

Alice: Oh, heaven! 

O’Dor: You do not realize your 
situation. One word from me— and 
you are in the soup. 



126 

Alice: I would ^ thousand 
times liefer— 

O’Dor: Or— what is perhaps 
more to the point— your friend Mr. 
Potter is left alone with the mari- 
golds . . . 

Alice; NoI Oh nol 

O’Dor: Ah— that fetches you. 
You really care for him, don't you? 

Alice; More than life. 

OT>or; All tlie better. It is 
much more exciting to make love 
to a woman already in love. It 
adds a kind of seasoning— a sauce, 
as it were . . . 

Alice: You— you nettlel You 
noisome weed! 

O’Dor: Splendid— splendid. So 
sweet, and so hot. Almost Spanish. 

Alice; Is this the way you make 
war? On helpless women and chil- 
dren? 

O'Dor; (Taken aback.) War? 
Who is making war? I am paying 
you compliments! 

Alice; They are odious to me. 

O'Dor; Very well . . . we will 
try Mr. Potter in the muerte 
vines. Have you ever seen them 
work? First they grasp their vic- 
tim like this. (He grasps hold of 
her. ) Then they twine about him; 
then, slowly, they shred the flesh 
into . . . 

Alice; No— No ... I canT 

stand it. I can't fight any more. 

O'Dor: You give up? You give 
in? 

Alice (dully): Will he have a 
safe conduct back to my father? 

O'Dor: Yes, yes . . . 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

Alice; Will there be one for 
me? .... Afterwards? 

O'Dor; Afterwards. 

Alice; Write it out . . . 

O'Dor; (Going to his desk, and 
writing.) You do not trust me? 
Some day you will be ashamed of 
that. For Mr. Potter— a pass; also 
for Mr. Caudle. And now— for 
Miss Alice ... (He rings a buz- 
zer; the door opens and Spindle 
enters.) Spindle— you will let the 
Earth-men go. And later, you 
will see that this lady is returned 
to her own people— just like Pal- 
mieri. 

Spindle; Mrs. Palmieri? 

O'Dor: That's the one. Just like 
Palmieri— you understand? 

Spindle: (Making a circle of 
his fingers.) I understand, Little 
Father. 

O'Dor: Right? 

Spindle; Right. Just like Pal- 
mieri. Mrs. 

( He goes out. ) 

O'Dor: Now— oh most divine 
creature . . . 

(He rises, and moves upon Al- 
ice. She has backed against the 
desk; her hands, groping, have 
found a paper cutter; she clutches 
it.) ^ 

O'Dor: At last— you are all 
mine . . . 

( As he reaches for her, she stabs 
him.) 

Alice: It is thus a carrot kisses! 

( He falls. She looks at the knife 
in horror, sniflFs it, shudders, and 
tlirows it away. Then she takes 



A PRIM OF CARROTS 


127 


tvvo candles from the desk, lights 
them, and places one at the dead 
onions head, and one at his feet 
She backs slowly to the door, 
wipes her streaming eyes, blows 
her nose; and turning, goes swiftly 
out) 

ACT two: Scene 4 

( The corridor outside 0*Do/s of- 
fice. Potter and Caudle hurry up, 
while Alice comes out of the door, 
still wiping her eyes, and shuts it 
behind her. ) 

Potter: Alicel 

Alice: Tliank God you’re safe! 

(She falls into his arms.) 

Potter: You are crying? 

Alice: Its nothing. It’s only on- 
ion juice. Here are your passes— 
go quickly— botli of youl 

Potter: And you? 

Alice: My pass is for later. I 
must wait for a little while. Its 
better so . . . 

Potter: But why? 

Alice: If I go with you now, 
they’ll be suspicious. I must try to 
save you— 

Potter: NoI If we have to die- 
then we’ll die together! 

Alice: No, my dear. That 
wouldn’t help my country— or this 
little world— OT even me. You see 
—I’ve become very sensible; real- 
istic tliey call it here. I’m not im- 
portant— but you are; because you 
have the gift of peace. Think of all 
the wonderful things you can 


teach us ... to keep the world 
safe for celery . . . the celery 
family. . . . Don’t you see? It 
doesn’t matter about 7ne; I’m just 
a girl who had a good time in the 
world; and maybe it’s over now 
. . . maybe that’s all there is, 
there isn’t any more. ‘The loaves 
are falling, so am I . . .’ Goodbye; 
think of me . . , and never ask 
the price of freedom. I’ll try to 
catch up to you at the frontier. If 
I don’t come— be kind to carrots 
—for my sake. Go now— and God 
bless you. 

Caudle: (Looking at his 

watch . ) I can just make my broad- 
cast . . . 

Alice: ‘I strove with none, for 

none was wortli my strife. 
Nature I loved, and, after Nature, 

Art: 

I warmed both hands before the 

fire of life . . .’ 

( Potter takes her hands in his 
and gazes at her. ) 

Caudle ( impatiently ) : Come 
on— come on— 

Alice: ‘It sinks, and I am ready 
to depart.’ 

Caudle: We’ll only just make it. 

Alice: Go now; and hurry. 

Potter: Farewell! 

(Potter and Caudle hurry off. 
A moment later six leeks enter, 
headed by Spindle, all dressed as 
chefs, each carrying a huge spoon. 
They pass Alice without looking 
at her, and go into O’Dor’s office. 
She flattens herself in terror 
against the wall. In the office 



128 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


there is a silence, broken by a sud- 
den outcry. The door is flung 
open, and the chefs emerge. They 
see Alice, and slowly, inexorably 
bear down on her. . . . 

(In the darkness, a broadcast. 
There is the crackle of static; then 
Caudle's voice.) 

Caudles voice; Calling NBC. 

. . . Calling NBC. Come in. 
Earth. Come in. Tliis is Caudle on 
Venus. Are you there, NBC? This 
is the historic moment, for which 
mankind has waited since the 
world began. You are about to 
hear the first voice from another 
planet ... by courtesy of South- 
west Oil, Heidelberg (Wisconsin) 
Beer. ... (As though to some- 
one in the studio. ) What s thi^jt? I 
can’t hear you . . . (Broadcast- 
ing again) There’s a certain 
amount of excitement here, folks 
—which you can easily understand 
under the circumstances. Stand by 
now. In a minute, across thirty 
million miles of darkness and 
empty space, you will hear tlie 
voice of ... of ... (To some- 
one in the studio.) What? She 
what? Alice? In a soup? . . . 

(Tlie static takes over.) 

EPILOGUE 

(The cashiers desk at a Super 
Market. Mrs. Potter has brought 
a market basket up to be counted. 
The cashier is a middle-aged lady. 
Mrs. Potter is not unattractive. ) 


Mrs. Potter; Lets see . . • 
one peas, one cauliflower . • • 

Cashier: You must be very 
happy to have your husband back 
again, Mrs. Potter. And all those 
write-ups in the papers! My good- 
ness! Did he really get to Venus, 
like they said? I missed the broad- 
cast. 

Mrs. Potter: Yes, he did. One 
ketchup— 

Cashier; He looks a little thin, 
in his pictures. I guess maybe they 
didn’t have much to eat up there. 

Mrs. Potter: I guess not . . . 

Cashier: What was it like? 

Mrs. Potter; He hasn’t said 
much . . . and four dozen onions, 
please . . • 

Cashier ( astonished ) : Four 
dozen? 

Mrs. Potter; That’s right. He 
—he eats them. Raw. 

Cashier; Raw? They say on- 
ions are good for colds. 

Mrs. Potter: I know. 

Cashier; Tliere’s lots of things 
like that. Like carrots make your 
hair curly. 

Mrs. Potter; He won’t touch 
carrots. 

Cashier: He won’t? Not even 
cooked? 

Mrs. Potter: Not even. I 
served a petite marmite the other 
night, and he got up and left the 
table. 

Cashier: No! Now isn’t that 
something! 

Mrs. Potter; One sack of peat 
moss. 



A PRIDE OF CARROTS 


129 


Cashier: Whats that for? 

Mrs. Potter: He says he’s got 
blossoms in his hair. 

Casiher: Humph! . . . {She 

looks at Mrs, Potter, then Hngs 
up the charges, with a slightly be- 
fuddled air. ) That’ll be $3.47, Mrs. 
Potter, ril have someone take 
them out to the car for you. 


Mrs. Potter: {Paying her.) 
Thank you. . . . 

( She leaves. ) 

Cashier: Goodbye now. {She 
takes hold of a lock of her own 
hair, and peers up at it. She lets it 
fall back into place, and shrugs 
her shoulders helplessly . ) Blos- 
soms? ... In February? 



FOR MYSTERY READERS BORED WITH GORE . . . 

A new kind of 
mystery magazine 


BESTSELLER 

MYSTERY MAGAZINE 


Each issue features a quality mystery book — with emphasis on 
believability rather than blood, on story-telling rather than sadism, on 
murder rather than massacre. 

Bestseller Mystery Magazine brings you only those books which 
concentrate on depth of characterization, solidity of plot, gracefulness of 
language — in short, the quality approach to the literature of crime. 

There is action and suspense in these books, but all is not given 
over to achieving it; there is death by violence in these books, but the 
terror is not in shocking detail ... it is in the realization that the violence 
takes place in a society which is pulsingly real and of w liicli the reader is. 
for the time, a part. 

Bestseller Mystery Magazine proposes to be a continuing Library 
of Distinctive Mystery Fiction. Send $2. for the next six issues. 

MERCUPiY PUBLICATIONS, 527 Madison Ave.. New York 22, N. Y. 



INDEX TO VOLUME SEVENTEEN— JULY-DECEMBER 1959 


Aarons, Edward S.: The Mak- 
ers of Destiny (novelet) . . Sept. 89 
Aldiss, Brian W.: Space Burial 

(verse) July 73 

Anderson, Poul: Brave to be a 

King Aug. 53 

Operation Incumbus Oct. 60 

Arthur, Robert: The DeviPs 

Garden Sept 55 

Asimov, Isaac: Battle of the 

Eggheads July 43 

The Ultimate Split of the Sec- 
ond Aug. 25 

Obituary Aug. 103 

Varieties of the Infinite Sept. 40 

The Height of Up Oct. 16 

C for Celeritas Nov. 100 

Thin Air Dec. 54 

Austin, Mary: Night Thought 

(verse) Sept 54 

Ayme, Marcel: The Walker- 

Through-Walls Aug. 44 

State of Grace Dec. 53 

Banks, Raymond E.: Rabbits to 

the Moon July 106 

Barr, Stephen: The Homing 
Instincts of Joe Vargo 

(short novelet) Dec. 64 

Beaumont, Charles: The See- 
ing Eye Dec. 93 

Bester, Alfred: The Pi Man . Oct 80 

Blish, James: The Masks Nov. Ill 

Bonnet, Leslie: Game With a 

Goddess Sept 125 

Borgese, Elizabeth Mann: For 

Sale, Reasonable July 70 

Briarton, Grendel: Ferdinand 

Feghoot, XVI-XXI July - Dec. 

Brode, Anthony: Ballad of 

Outer Space (verse) Nov. 95 

Buck, Doris Pitkin: Classical 

Query (verse) July 86 

Clifton, Mark: What Now, 

Little Man? (novelet) .... Dec. 5 

Collier, John: After the Ball . . Nov. 115 

Coupling, J. J.: In 2063 She 

Ceased To Be (verse) Oct 94 

CuNNiNGTON, JoHN: Up, Down, 

and Sideways Sept 51 

Davis, Hassoldt: The Pleasant 

Woman, Eve Oct 76 

Davidson, Avram: Author, Au- 
thor July 54 

Dagon Oct 95 

Dickson, Gordon R.: Guided 

Tour (verse) Oct. 59 


Edmondson, G. C.: From Cari- 


bou to Carrie Nation 

Nov. 

25 

Emshwiller, Carol: Day at the 



Beach 

Aug. 

35 

Fast, Howard: The Cold, Cold 


Box 

July 

119 

The Martian Shop 

Finney, Charles G.: The Gila- 

Nov. 

5 

shrikes 

Oct 

54 

Graves, Robert: Interview with 



a Dead Man 

Sept 

. 87 

Heinlein, Robert A.: Starship 


Soldier (Part one) 

Oct 

103 

Starship Soldier (Conclusion) 
Henderson, Zenna: And a Litde 

Nov. 

51 

Child 

Oct 

28 

Knight, Damon: From the 



Horse’s Mouth 

July 

74 

The Innocence of Evil 

Aug. 

91 

To Be Continued 

Oct 

44 

Without Hokum 

Nov. 

96 

Near Misses from All Over . . 
McClintic, Winona: To Give 

Dec. 

90 

Them Beauty for Ashes 

Sept 

65 

Miller, Wade: I Know a Good 



Hand Trick 

Nov. 

46 

Nathan, Robert: A Pride of 



Carrots 

Dec. 

100 

Neyroud, Gerard: The Terra 



Venusian War of 1979 ... 

Dec. 

45 


pANGBORN, Edgar: The Red 

Hills of Summer Sept 5 

Pettis, Nina: Witch’s Charms Sept. 52 

Powell, Sonny: Black Nebulae Sept 50 

Reed, Kit: Empty Nest Aug. 95 

Rice, Jane: The Rainbow Gold Dec. 80 

Roberts, Jane: Impasse July 77 

Russ, Joanna: Nor Custom Stale Sept. 75 

Russell, Ray: The Rosebud . . . Aug. 90 

Sanders, Winston P.: Pact .... Aug. 118 

Schenck, Jr., Hilbert: Me 

(verse) Aug. 102 

Snip, Snip (verse) Sept 86 

Stanton, Will: Who Is Going 

to Cut the Barber’s Hair? . Sept 66 

Sturgeon, Theodore: The Man 

Who Lost the Sea Oct 5 

Sycamore, H. M.: Success Story July 87 

Tabakow, Lou: Harley Helix . . July 84 

Verne, Jules: Fritt-Flacc Nov. 40 

Watson, Billy: The Man Who 

Told Lies Sept 53 

Williams, Jay: Operation Lady- 
bird (short novelet) Aug. 5 

Worthington, Will: Plenitude Nov. 29 

Young, Robert F.i To Fell a 

Tree (novelet) July 5 


130 




Two years in a row, now, The 
Magazine of Fantasy and Science 
Fiction has been awarded the 
Hugo as the world* s best science 
fiction magazine. The award is 
made by the annual World Science 
Fiction Convention, on the basis 
of voting by the entire membership, 
and it is a signal honor in the field. 
Unlike the movie industry Oscar, 
or the mystery writers* Edgar, 
the Hugo comes in a different design 
each year. The one to the right is 
the latest model, tenderly imported 
to our office from the 1959 
Convention in Detroit. 



It is always gratifying, of course, to receive awards, but we are well 
aware that a past honor is not a guarantee of future excellence, and we 
are not lounging comfortably around our offices basking in the reflected 
silvery sheen of our latest trophy. F&SF has always provided the widest 
possible variety of the best available material in the fields specified in its 
title. We have brought you virtually every top writer in the science fiction 
arena— such as Theodore Sturgeon, Robert A. Heinlein, Isaac Asimov, 
Alfred Hester, to name only a few of our regulars— as well as a large number 
of brilliant writers from other fields— Shirley Jackson, Robert Graves, John 
Collier, and Aldous Huxley, for example have been among the contributors 
to recent issues. F&SF also published the first stories of such able prac- 
titioners as Richard Matheson, Chad Oliver, Philip K. Dick, and Zenna 
Henderson. These names are only a fraction of the top-calibre names we 
have brought you in the past— and only a fraction of those we will be 
bringing you in the near future. Quality has been our hallmark— and it will 
continue to be so. 



at better newsstands every month 
40^ the copy $4.50 by the year 
527 Madison Avenue, New York 22